DEDICATOR! AL 
'P 
9 I HIS BOOK is reverently dedicated to the memory of 
Benjamin Rose, an honored citizen of Cleveland, Ohio’ 
U. S. A.; whose “Humanities Welfare” he so nobly es- 
poused as exemplified in his will bequeathing the income 
from his large estate mainly to the Benjamin Rose Institute, 
Cleveland, Ohio for the relief of Aged Men and Women. 
Said Institute to be forever supervised by a Board of 
Lady Trustees. 
Through the assistance given me by said institute so 
generously and magnificently founded by him, the giving to 
the world “Knowledge Enhanced” was made possible. 
The Author. Born Dec. 3rd, 1843 Knowledge Enhanced 
PHENOMENON of SLEEP 
SOLVED 
ILLUSTRATED 
®y 
Luther Stockton Fish 
Published by the jfuthor 
DISTRIBUTING AGENT 
C. HAUSER 
1903 Woodland Avenue Cleveland, Ohio, U. S. A. Copyrighted 1920 
By 
Luther Stockton Fish. KNOWLEDGE ENHANCED 
(Note contents) 
Phenomenon of Sleep 
Solved 
A work wherein is presented MAN, the REAL, in 
manner and words more comprehensive to human understanding 
than has ever heretofore been presented, the author avers. 
A book most highly instructive and interesting. 
Illustrated 
Luther Stockton Fish 
By 
Cleveland, Ohio ILLUSTRATIONS 
Frontispiece page 
Fig. 1. Relation of Bone to Bulk 41 Trail 
2. The Oblangata 56 Trail 
3. Brain and Spinal Cord 60 Trail 
4. Purifying System of the Blood 65 Trail 
5. Arterial System 67 Trail 
6. The Venous System 68 Trail 
7. The Nervous System 70 Trail 
8. Eyeball and Optic Nerve 147 Trail 
9. Mammillaries, Peduncles, Optic 
Nerve . 149 Whitehead 
10. Muscles of the Eyeball 166 Trail 
11. Three Points of Vision 170 Author 
12. “The Thinker” 176 Rodin CONTENTS 
PAGE 
Preface 1 
Life 5 
Death 7 
Human Intelligence 8 
Sleep 9 
Man the Real 13 
Man’s Creation 15 
Spiritual Man 30 
The Human Electrical Power Plant 33-72 
The Foundation 41 
The Furnace 43 
The Draft System, the Lungs 46 
The Boiler 48 
The Engine—Heart 48 
The Nervous (Nerve-Wiring) System 49 
The Nutritive Nervous System -- 53 
The Motory Nervous System 53 
The Sentient Nervous System 53 
The Mental Nervous System 53 
The Reflex Nervous System 55 
The Spinal Cord 55 
The Medulla Oblongata 56 
The Five Special Electrical Mechanisms 58 
The Brain 59 
The Human Electrical Generator 52 
The Purifying of the Blood 54 
The Arterial System 56 
The Venous System 58 
The Field or Fixed Magnets 72 
The Armature or Magnet in Motion 72 
Discovery of Electricity 77 
Animal Heat Contents 
The Spiritual Operator 81-101 
PAGE 
The Book for Reference 94 
The Alarm 98 
The Functions of Life 101 
Mind 116 
The Sleep-Effectuating Mechanism 142-184 
Part Number One 143 
“ “ Two 144 
“ “ Three 146 
“ “ Four 149 
“ “ Five 150 
Summary 154 
Blood in the Brain 157 
The Button at the Door 163-184 
Instructions in the Operation of the Sleep- 
Effectuating Mechanism 185-190 
The Author’s Eyes 190 
The Mysteries of Sleep 192 
Why We Must Sleep ; 198 
Why We Awake and Remain Awake 204 
Sleep Before Midnight 209 
Volume of Electrical Energy 210 
Aiding Nature ; 212 
Dreams 217 
Care of the Bodily Plant 231 
Quality of the Food 231 
Necessary Quantity of Water 234 
Care of the Teeth-Grinding Apparatus 237 
To Insure Perfect Circulation of the Blood 238 
The Ash-Pan or Colon 241 
The Lungs or Bellows 248 
Directions for Massaging the Human Body 266 
Finale 269 
Appendix-Scalp and Hair Hygiene, Cause and 
Prevention of Baldness 271-299 PREFACE 
All truths at some time have been “ridiculous nonsense,” 
laughed at and ignored. —A Public Writer. 
—A Public Writer. 
The primary object in publishing Knowledge En- 
hanced, is for the purpose of proclaiming to the world, 
First—My discovery of what I claim to he is the 
mechanism by which sleep, so-called, is effectuated, as 
relates to the Human, giving its location, pointing out 
and explaining its several parts and the function per- 
formed by each, thus making it possible to solve this 
most wonderful performance of nature, physiologically, 
scientifically and comprehensively, including that of 
dreaming. 
Fully comprehending the magnitude of this my first 
claim, cognizance is taken of the physiological fact that 
“sleep” is the result of some part or parts of our 
material organism performing their natural functions; 
that that being true, said parts, collectively, form what 
I term the “Sleep-Effectuating Mechanism,” and, being 
material, therefore, is not immune against discovery, 
and, 
Second—My discovery of what I claim' is the gener- 
ating apparatus within the human body and by which 
is generated the major volume of the dynamic electrical 
energy with which our material organism is possessed. 
1 2 
Preface 
The possession of the knowledge that the discoverers 
of certain of nature’s physical processes not previously 
understood, notably that of the true circulation of the 
blood, by William Harvey, were assailed as perverters of 
truth, has not deterred me in my purpose, that of pro- 
claiming these said discoveries, firmly averring that 
profound research will irrevocably establish them as 
physiological truths. 
As stated herein no mention is made by any of our 
authorities in human anatomy of the existence of a 
material mechanism by which sleep is effectuated, hence 
the absence by them of all rational explanation of sleep, 
they agreeing, however, that nature employs some physi- 
cal process in effectuating it but that it is of such occult 
nature as to render it incomprehensible to human un- 
derstanding. 
Such deduction is out of harmony with the age in 
which we now are, taking into account the great advance- 
ments that have been made and the acuteness of intellect 
of the men and women who make up the present great 
array in human anatomy research. 
Said sleep-effectuating mechanism, like unto all the 
organs and mechanisms within and belonging to our 
material organism, is material and it is in a masterful 
degree, as has been disclosed, normally under the imme- 
diate control of our spiritual selves. 
Since material cannot sleep and since our spiritual 
selves cannot sleep, it becomes necessary to determine 
fully what the real meaning of the word sleep is, to 
arrive at which comprehensively, it becomes imperative 
that a clear understanding be had as to what constitutes 
the real man and what is his relation to his material 
body in which he here abides; to also become sufficiently 
informed as to its construction; the equipment and Preface 
3 
devices therein installed to the end that we may ascertain 
by what means he, spiritual man, is enabled to cause 
said equipment and devices to perform their respective 
functions to said end and by what means he is enabled 
to control and dominate his material abode to the extent 
that he is, normally, able so to do. 
It has been my aim to herein present Man the Real, 
in a manner and in words more comprehensive to human 
understanding than has ever heretofore been presented, 
so much so, that the veil of mystery that has encom- 
passed spiritual man during all the ages past is, it is 
averred, more nearly removed. 
I have scrupulously avoided antagonizing any one’s 
religious beliefs. I have, however, defended the doctrine 
of man’s creation by God, classified the doctrine of the 
Evolution of Man as being one of chance, which it is, 
and assailed some of the doctrines that abrogate spir- 
itual man’s supremacy in certain spheres. 
It has also been my aim to make this book highly 
instructive to all my readers, both from a spiritual and 
physiological standpoint, especially as relates to their 
bodily organism (plant), explaining some of the material 
things for them to do and what not to do in its behalf, 
especially that of tuberculosis, in order that it may the 
longer be kept in such perfect working order that the 
dynamic electrical energy created within it may the 
longer continue to be generated in the necessary volume 
and thus insure the continued abiding therein of its 
spiritual habitant, it, said electrical energy, being the 
ONE and only one means by which it is enabled to make 
itself manifest or present therein, the magnitude and 
importance of knowing and doing which is revealed in 
the fact that its departure from out of its material body 
can only be prevented by said energy being constantly 4 
Preface 
generated therein, since said departure takes place the 
instant it ceases- to be sufficiently supplied it, which 
departure/ as stated in the opening pages herein, is 
termed DEATH. 
Recourse has been had to the writings of several 
authors and writers in the preparation of this work, all 
of whom are given due credit as progress is made. 
Baldness Preventable 
By reason of the very beneficial knowledge imparted 
in my book entitled, 
SCALP AND HAIR HYGIENE, 
in which is related my common-sense treatment and 
care of the scalp and hair, by which, after a personal 
test covering- the period since the year 1888 (being now 
—l9l9—seventy-six years of age), I have, without one 
cent of cost, preserved my beautiful head of hair, and 
that, too, without any special tiresome treatment or the 
use of any drugs or hair tonics, and, believing that I 
have learned the real, physiological CAUSE of men 
losing their hair—becoming bald—also the cause of 
falling hair and formation of dandruff, I have deemed 
it but fair to the readers of Knowledge Enhanced, to 
cause a full imprint of said Book to be added as an 
Appendix thereto. 
Preparation of manuscript for this book was com- 
menced in the early part of the year 1911. 
THE AUTHOR. Life 
5 
God, the Creator of all things, created two forms of 
life and caused them to exist upon the earth—the Ani- 
mal and Vegetable. The Animal life He created Spirit- 
ual. The vegetable life He created Non-spiritual. Hence 
all animal life, however classified, is SPIRITUAL. 
He decreed that one of his spiritually created beings 
should, alone, be endowed with intellectuality—Spirit- 
ual Man; that he should have dominion over all other 
beings by Him created. He thereupon created and gave 
to Spiritual Man a distinctive and specifically con- 
structed material body for his permanent abode, install- 
ing within it a certain material mechanism, organ or 
instrument termed the Human Brain, whereby, he, Spir- 
itual Man, is enabled to think and reason in greater 
degree supreme above all other animal life by Him 
created, the material bodies of which dwell upon the 
earth. 
Motion or energy is not life, its presence however 
unerringly proving its presence. Motion of whatsoever 
nature is itself dependent on motion. Thus a specific 
motion specifically generated within it, gives to each 
so-called living material animal organism its motive 
power, energy or force ONLY, they being of and within 
themselves lifeless, powerless, motionless. Said motive 
power or energy generated within said material organ- 
isms is electrical, mechanisms for generating which are 
installed within each. Said energy is spiritually con- 
trolled and directed, proof of which lies in the fact that 
the energy present in no living animal creature is self- 
controlled. 
That generated within the human material organism 
is under the immediate control of its intellectual Spirit- 6 
Life 
ual Being, who resides within and dominates it, in the 
absence of or without which it is lifeless, USELESS, 
just as the great railway locomotives on the land and 
the steamship leviathans which ply the oceans are USE- 
LESS without their spiritual human directors or con- 
trollers of their motive power—STEAM. 
The electrical energy generated within the human 
material organism (as in all other material animal 
organisms) does not constitute, nor is it the life of said 
organism. It is not endowed with intellectuality, neither 
is it a component part of the material organism, but 
wholly independent of it, just as the electrical energy 
used in the sending of intelligent thoughts over the 
telegraph is not a component part of the material wire 
composing it. 
The spiritual life or being having the direction and 
control of the electrical energy generated within its 
material body, it elects when said energy shall he 
brought into use, where and in what volume it shall be 
applied. 
The Creator installed a special material mechanism 
within each human material organism, normally under 
the control of the spiritual being abiding therein, the 
purpose or design of which being to effectuate two dis- 
tinctly different periods within the daily life of the 
person analogous to the day and night of our terrestrial 
world, termed the waking and sleeping period. 
The waking period constitutes the positive side or 
pole, and the sleeping period the negative side or pole 
of our earthly daily sojourn, said period, that term being 
asleep, being however, a misnomer, since our material 
body cannot sleep, and WE, our spiritual selves, do not 
sleep. Death 
7 
There abides within every material animated animal 
organism, howsoever classified, a Spiritual Entity—a 
Heal Being—during its material life so termed. 
There is installed within each of said animal organ- 
isms an apparatus, the function of which is the gener- 
ating therein of electrical energy, which energy is util- 
ized by said spiritual Entity for propelling its material 
body ; operating all of its auxiliary parts, and in the 
human for giving off of intelligent thoughts eoncepted 
by its spiritual entity, by and through the media of a 
specifically constructed instrument therein installed, 
termed the Brain. 
Said energy is normally under the direct and imme- 
diate control of the spiritual entity therein abiding, 
directing and applying it when, where and in such 
volume as is required within the body. 
Said Spiritual Entity is the LIFE of its material 
body and is not a component part thereof, being wholly 
independent of it. 
Said Entity is wholly dependent upon the electrical 
energy generated within its material body, and it only, 
there being no other way for making itself manifest 
therein, and, in the human, for the further purpose 
above stated. 
The permanent stoppage, from any cause, of the 
apparatus for generating said energy therein, renders 
the spiritual entity therein abiding, permanently pouter- 
less to again operate its material body; also renders it 
permanently powerless to make its presence made mani- 
fest. Thus rendered forever powerless, it thereupon 
takes its permanent departure therefrom. 8 
Human Intelligence 
Briefly stated—Death, as relates to the Animal King- 
dom, is that state of the material body in which it has 
been forever rendered inoperative by the permanent 
stoppage of the apparatus for generating the electrical 
energy installed within it, thereby rendering the spirit- 
ual entity therein abiding and which directed and con- 
trolled said energy, forever powerless to make itself 
manifest, whereupon it takes its permanent flight there- 
from. Said departure is termed—DEATH. 
HUMAN INTELLIGENCE 
Human intelligence is real, actual, not fictitious, not 
imaginary. It is not material. 
It is made manifest, however, wholly through mate- 
rialistic agencies or mechanisms installed by the Creator 
within the human material organism—the brain, organs 
of sense and organs of speech, so termed, instruments 
utilized by spiritual man; first, in the creation and pro- 
duction of intelligent thoughts; second, for receiving 
messages of intelligence from the outside world and 
third, for giving intelligent and audible expression 
thereto, said mechanisms being operated electrically. 
Nothing exists but what had, primarily, a source 
from whence it came or emanated. Human intellectual- 
ity had its primary source. It did not emanate from 
nothing. 
Human intelligence is an attribute, a special gift to 
spiritual man. From whence could said attribute ema- 
nate or by whom said special gift he made except from 
and by the Creator of man, He, the sole Fountain 
Head of Intellectuality—God. 
That intellectual spiritual man should not be lost 
to the world, God, his Creator, caused the “seed” of Human Intelligence 
9 
His material human creation to forever give off of its 
kind, fructifying it with Spiritual Life and Intellectu- 
ality. 
Thus has material and intellectual spiritual man 
continued to replenish the earth with his kind, replacing 
those who are from day to day passing away, the mate- 
rial returning to the dust from whence it was taken, 
and the Spiritual to God who gave it. 
The “seed” of none other of God’s created living 
material animal creatures was caused by Him to be thus 
so superiorily fructified with intellectuality. 
Hence the superiority of human intelligence over 
that of all other animal creatures living upon the earth. 
SLEEP 
Sleep, as stated in the opening of this book, consti- 
tutes the “negative side” or pole of our earthly daily 
sojourn. To be asleep is to be off duty. The terms used 
by all profound writers in their definitions of sleep are 
of the same general tenor. 
Webster says: “Sleep is a natural and healthy but 
temporary and periodical suspension of the functions 
of the organs of sense as well as those of the voluntary 
and rational soul; that state of the animal in which 
there is a lessened acuteness of sensory perception, a 
confusion of ideas and a loss of mental control followed 
by a more or less unconscious state. Sleep is attended 
by a relaxation of the muscles and the absence of volun- 
tary activity for any rational object or purpose. The 
pulse is slower, the respiratory movements fewer in 
number, but more profound, and there is less blood in 
the cerebral vessels. It is susceptible of greater or less 
intensity or completeness in the control of the powers, 10 
Sleep 
Sleep, therefore, affords the interval during which nerv- 
ous energy expended during the waking hours is re- 
newed. Direct experimental inquiry has led to the con- 
clusion that the condition of the brain is one of consid- 
erable bloodlessness. There seems to he both a dimin- 
ished quantity of blood circulation through the brain 
and the speed of its movements much lessened.” (Ital- 
ics those of the Author’s.) 
Dr. R. T. Trail, in his Hydropathic Encyclopedia, 
says: “Sleep may be defined the periodical suspension of 
all external relations. Profound or quiet sleep is the 
complete cessation of the functions of the cerebral hem- 
isphere and the sensory ganglia, and is attended with 
entire unconsciousness.” 
In the definitions by these noted authorities it is 
observed that no mention is made of even a possible 
material mechanism within the human brain by which 
sleep, so-called, is effectuated. Hence the absence by 
them of all rational explanation of sleep. However, all 
physiologists agree that nature has some physical process 
for effectuating sleep, but that it is of such occult nature 
as to render it incomprehensible to human understand- 
ing. As stated in the preface hereto, such understand- 
ing is out of harmony with the age in which we live, 
taking into account the great advancements in present- 
day research and the acuteness of intellect of the men 
and women who make up the present great student army 
in human Anatomy. 
The human body is possessed of many organs or 
mechanisms, all of which are well defined and the func- 
tions of each clearly understood. These are material. 
The organ or mechanism, the function of which is the 
effectuating of sleep, is also material, bringing it, as Sleep 
11 
heretofore stated, within the zone of materiality, not 
immune, therefore, against discovery. 
The Author makes claim to the discovery of this 
sleep-effectuating mechanism; that it is located prin- 
cipally within the brain; that it is well defined, and that 
he clearly understands the manner in which each of its 
parts performs its function. 
In order to clearly comprehend this sleep-effectuat- 
ing mechanism, it is necessary that a minute understand- 
ing be had of the basic construction of what is termed 
our Material Being, and clearly understanding that our 
Spiritual Being dominates the material. 
Our sleep-effectuating mechanism will the more read- 
ily be understood and intelligently comprehended by 
taking into account that this is the Electrical Age. Many 
of the phenomena (?) of the past are no longer such, 
simply made clear in the better understanding of the 
“mysteries” of electricity. It was a long period be- 
tween Dr. Franklin’s Kite and Key and the electrical 
generator of the present. 
It is now known that every impulse transmitted 
over the metallic wire is effected by electrical energy. 
It is also known that electrical energy is not possessed 
of intelligence. 
The world will, however, forever be indebted to Sam- 
uel Finley Breese Morse, an American by birth, who, in 
1835, A. I)., gave to it his invention, the little instru- 
ment for the breaking and closing, alternately, of the 
electrical energy passing over the metallic wire circuit 
mid giving to the wire, or more properly speaking, to 
file electrical energy what may be termed, “Electrical 
Intelligence, ” by the creation and its adoption by Spir- 
itual Man, of his series of dots and dashes, by and 
through which “code” is made possible transmission 12 
Sleep 
of intelligent thought over the metallic wire circuit 
any distance limited only by the length of the wire 
forming the circuit. 
The world will forever be indebted to Alexander 
Graham Bell, a Scotchman by birth, who, in 1875, A. D., 
gave to it his little instrument for “catching” all man- 
ner of sounds, including those of the human voice, and 
sending them by electrical energy over a metallic wire 
circuit—his Telephone instrument, thus widening the 
sphere in useful transmission of intelligent thought by 
electrical energy. 
Still again will the world forever be indebted to 
Gugliemo Marconi, an Italian by birth, who, in 1896, 
A. D., exhibited his first transmitter for transmitting 
intelligent thought by his system of Wireless Telegra- 
phy, a system that uses as its basic principles the Morse 
Code and electrical energy, the former as is now known 
being transmissible through the ether which is omni- 
present in the Ethereal Ocean in which the earth is sub- 
merged. 
The Morse code of dots and dashes first was recorded 
upon a moving ribbon of white paper by means of a fine 
point in the instrument at the “receiving” station, or 
end of the circuit, the message being transmitted to the 
operator receiving it, by and through the instrumental- 
ity of the sense of seeing—the Eyes. 
Later came the evolution in the manner of “read- 
ing” the messages as they were being “ticked” off by 
the receiving instrument, by and through the instrumen- 
tality of the sense of hearing—the ears. 
But, antedating these great inventions by man and 
their exploitations in the field of electrical science, stands 
out always the Great Creator of the Universe and Man, 
Whose knowledge in electrical science is most won- Man ihe Real 
13 
drously emphasized in His creations—the five material 
mechanisms installed in each normal human organism 
(the human, being the subject herein), namely, for 
seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling, and feeling, those of 
seeing and hearing first receiving their messages by the 
Wireless System, and then being sent—as are those 
messages by the other three mechanisms—those of tast- 
ing, smelling and feeling—to the Spiritual Being abiding 
therein, over the Nerve-Wiring System installed for such 
specific purposes, the energy used in sending them over 
said system being electrical, as will be hereinafter ex- 
plained. 
MAN THE REAL 
Before proceeding further upon the subject of sleep, 
the Author deems it necessary to first arrive at a correct 
understanding as to who constitutes the REAL man 
or living human being, to arrive at which he submits the 
following: 
Congregated at the bier upon which lies the dead 
inanimate material human form, friends listen to the 
eulogies pronounced, telling of the nobleness of charac- 
ter and great achievements of the DEPARTED one. 
So universal is the belief in the existence of spiritual 
man, that it would almost seem the act of an imbecile 
to undertake a defense of that belief. 
How futile to deny such existence when throughout 
all the ages in not a single instance has material man 
been enabled to perform or execute the slightest pre- 
rogative of his spiritual self AFTER IT HAS TAKEN 
FLIGHT. 
Material man is of the Earth—Earthen. Material 
°f whatsoever kind, be it common clay or the most pre- 14 
Man the Real 
cious metal or stone, is void of spiritual life or anima- 
tion, consequently void of intelligence. 
The human material body of and within itself there- 
fore cannot be possessed of neither life, animation or 
intelligence, yet man’s material body “in life” is full 
of animation from out of which there emanates most 
wonderful intellectuality. As it cannot be the material 
being which displays such wonderful intelligence, there 
MFST therefore be present, and IS, within every ani- 
mated human material organism a Being who is a per- 
manent habitant thereof, one who is possessed of or 
endowed with this most wonderful attribute—Intellectu- 
ality. THAT BEING IS THE SPIRITUAL, THE 
REAL MAN. 
This truth was most forcibly presented by Longfel- 
low, who, upon hearing of the “death” of Bayard Tay- 
lor, said: 
‘ ‘ Let the lifeless body rest, 
He is gone who was its guest.7 7 
How correctly George Washington understood that 
his Spiritual Being, his real self, was but a tenant of 
his material body, is made manifest in his declaration 
made a few hours before his death, as history tells us; 
he said to his physicians, “I feel MYSELF going; let 
ME go off quietly.” 
Voltaire, upon being refused the privilege of return- 
ing to Paris, his old home, by the King of France after 
his final episode with the King of Prussia, wrote to one 
of the French Ministers, February 20th, 1754, “As 1 
do not know what he (the King) wishes, I flatter myself 
that it will be permitted ME to carry my dying body 
where I please.” 
Sir Oliver Lodge, the noted English Scientist, says: 
“We are not matter, yet We utilize it. Through the Man's Creation 
15 
brain We are able to influence the material world. We 
are in it but not of it. The body is OUR instrument, 
OUR machine, vehicle of manifestation, and through if 
We achieve results in the material world.” 
This noted Scientist, we observe, uses the personal 
pronoun when he refers to our spiritual Being. So 
likewise is it used when reference is had to sleep. WE 
are said to be “awake,” or we are said to be asleep; 
WE have our hours of wakefulness and WE have our 
hours of sleep. 
It is ERROR to say, WE, our spiritual self, sleeps, 
and it is equally ERROR to say, WE, our material 
body sleeps, and in order to prove that it is error to so 
state in both instances, the Author has imposed upon 
himself the task to show proof that it is error. lie 
cannot disabuse any of such error, however, except the 
proof herein offered be carefully read and weighed, so as 
to be fully and intelligently understood. 
MAN’S CREATION 
Notwithstanding the many theories promulgated by 
students in Human Biology and the Science of Meta- 
physics during all the past as to when and in what 
manner came Man and Woman, the first pair, male and 
female, into the world, their creation by God, after His 
designs or forecasts, remains, as the Author avers, must 
ever remain, NOT DISPROVED. 
The watch proves the watch-maker, was Voltaire’s 
constant argument during his entire life when defending 
his belief in God as the Creator of all things. 
There has not been, if indeed there ever will be or 
can be one who will be able to satisfactorily disprove 
Voltaire’s conclusions arrived at by him and stated in 16 
Mans Creation 
his Treatise upon Metaphysics, wherein he avers, “The 
universe is governed by laws which nothing can change 
—laws as invariable as those of mathematics.” 
Now therefore, as the laws of nature are such that 
man, the male, neither woman, the female, can, alone, 
conceive and bring into the world a single living human 
being, neither male or female, then there was, per se, 
One who “passed,” made or created the law which gov- 
erns and rules the natural unchangeable laws of procre- 
ation of the human race, wherefore, male and female 
created He them, thus establishing the law. 
It is the belief of many that the biblical account as 
to the manner of Man and Woman’s creation is a record 
of one of the many theories advanced as to their cre- 
ation, and that it is the one acquiesced in and promul- 
gated by those writers whose opinions or beliefs domi- 
nated the Ecclesiastical Council and which edited the 
so-called old Biblical Boohs. 
It is not necessary to theorize upon so manifest a 
truth. That the advent of the first man and woman into 
the world was the result of their having been created, 
is, by itself, a “closed book of proof.” Again, despite 
all the theories a.s to the time and manner, their crea- 
tion, originally, cannot be abrogated. 
Throughout all time man has been an enigma unto 
himself respecting his own creation. In his finite capa- 
city man cannot create the tiniest spear of grass, yet he 
seeks to solve his own original creation scientifically 
notwithstanding, setting up the doctrine of Evolution, 
denying that original man and woman were created by 
God, the Creator, in the form by which they have ever 
been known and distinguished from all other living 
creatures since first recorded time. Mans Creation 
17 
Evolution means the changing from a lower to a 
higher, nothing created in the perfect final form. Thus 
the doctrine of evolution is the doctrine of the abridg- 
ment of God’s conceptive, designing and creative powers. 
Hence Evolutionists seek to rob God of His most 
sublime creation, perfected human creatures, declaring 
that they, man and woman, the sublime, are the result 
of evolution, more immediately from that of the Apes, 
the apes from a lower, and those from a still lower, 
continuing in the descending scale until ORIGINAL 
man and woman are finally reached and found to have 
been of the lowest types of protoplasmistic life, this, too, 
notwithstanding the fact that outside of the flint for- 
mations found in the drift sands and gravel of the later 
strata of the earth’s crust, which some profound stu- 
dents in geology believe, but more disbelieve to have 
been of man’s formation, there exists no proof that the 
antiquity of man is as great as Evolutionists would 
have us believe. 
In the fossil world human bones and those of extinct 
animals are found together in place, proving them to 
have been contemporaneous in geologic annals, and it 
is most significant that, as disproving Man’s almost in- 
conceivable anitquity as claimed by Evolutionists, in not 
a single instance have any other types been found in the 
fossil world, up to the present time, than those of the 
modern type of man and woman. 
Upon one point all geologists seem to agree, which 
is, that none of the flint formations, or thought to be, 
implements of man’s formation found in the floating 
sands and gravel of the many strata forming the earth’s 
crust, are the hand (?) work of the Ape, man’s so 
claimed immediate predecessor. 18 
Mans Creation 
However, some present-day Biologists have become 
skeptical as to the correctness of Darwin’s theory as re- 
lates, not only to the origin of the human species, but to 
all the animal species. 
The French Scientist, Professor Gaston Bonnier, in 
his new work entitled, “For and against Darwinism,” 
recently published, says: 
“Candid individuals must admit that the tests in 
which the Darwinian theory is nowadays being sub- 
jected have produced a degree of well-founded skepti- 
cism. 
“Darwinism is the victim of two classes: its sincere 
critics and its extravagant (mark the word) disciples. 
Tt is another case of the Jehovah of Genesis being sub- 
mitted to the test of modernism and evangelism.” 
Surely none should be criticized for not believing 
in the infallibility of Mr. Darwin’s judgment as to the 
origin of the human species if his “guess” in matters 
geological- is to be taken as a criterion of his infallibility. 
G. Frederick Wright, Professor in Oberlin College 
Theological Seminary; Assistant on the United States 
Geological Survey; Author of the Ice Age in North 
America; Logic of Christian Evidence, and Man and 
the Glacial Period, says in his summary in the latter : 
“In briefly summarizing our conclusions concerning 
the question of man’s antiquity as affected by his rela- 
tions to the Glacial Period, it is important, first, to re- 
mark upon the changes of opinion which have taken 
place with respect to geological time within the past 
generation. Under the sway of Sir Charles Lyell’s uni- 
formitarian ideas, geologists felt themselves at liberty 
to regard geological time as practically unlimited, and 
did not hesitate to refer to the origin of life upon the 
globe back to a period of 500,000,000 years. In the first Mans Creation 
19 
edition of his Origin of Species, Charles Darwin esti- 
mated that the time required for the erosion of the 
Weal den deposits in England was 306,662,400 years, in 
which he spoke of as “a mere trifle” of that at command 
for establishing his theory of the origin of species 
through natural selection. In his second edition, how- 
ever, he confesses that his original statement concerning 
the length of geological time was rash; while in his 
later edition he quietly omitted it.” 
Dr. William Hanna Thomson in his work, “What Is 
Physical Life!” discussing Evolution, says: 
“But it should be noted here that biology, or the 
science of life, is no simple thing by no means. Instead 
]ts domain is so vast and varied that by an unavoidable 
necessity its cultivation can be carried on only by great 
numbers of hard-working specialists, such as zoologists, 
naturalists, botanists, entomologists, paleontologists, 
anatomists, physiologists, pathologists, physicians, etc., 
every one of whom has something important to say 
about the development and laws of life. On any other 
highly complex subject, expert opinion is most sensibly 
asked, but in biology only such opinion is worth any- 
thing. And it is but the simple truth to say that at 
Present the opinion of such experts in all the different 
fields of biological research is preponderated adverse to 
the claims of the Darwinian theory, and is steadily 
growing more so.” 
Again, Professor Yon Hartman, the Doctor, wrote; 
That in the first decade of the twentieth century it 
becomes apparent that the days of Darwinism are num- 
bered.” 
The Author can comprehend that in the matter of 
the de gree of intellectuality attained by man that it was 
the result of Educational evolution, but that Spiritual 20 
Man's Creation 
Man is the result .of spiritual evolution from a non- 
intellectual Spiritual Being he cannot comprehend nr 
believe. 
When we contemplate the radical differences in the 
male and female human material organism (we are dis- 
cussing the human only in this work), the marvelous 
achievements in conception of DESIGN and perfection 
of construction in detail; the Frame Work of bones 
with its wondrous fitness for strength and joint move- 
ments; the fleshly tissues built upon and around it so 
fittingly, together with the intricately constructed sys- 
tem for the supplying of new tissues and the removal 
of the waste; the muscular system for controlling the 
movements of the body and the many of its parts; the 
stomach, its chemical laboratory for dispensing food, 
with its tributary intestinal canal; the Heart with its 
marvelous tributary “canals” for the accommodation 
of passage of the blood to the remotest parts of the 
body, carrying sustenance to all of them; the Lungs 
with their marvelous system of air ducts and cells for 
supplying the body with air to keep the “fire” burning; 
the marvelous system of nerves for the conveying or 
transmission of messages to the Spiritual Being within 
through the five organs of Sense, and the transmitting 
of intelligent messages from the Spiritual Being to the 
outside world through the organs of speech; all these, 
coupled with the marvelous system for procreation of 
human kind, it would seem impossible of belief that 
there should be any of the belief that all these are the 
result of evolution and not that of DESIGN or FORE- 
CAST. 
Strange indeed it is how every intelligent human 
being, including the galaxy of eminent Scientists, upon 
beholding a great building of wondrous design and Mari’s Creation 
21 
architecture, intricate machine, work of art, or textile 
design, are prone to immediately inquire as to who was 
the forecaster or designer of each, and then when those 
Arch Scientists are asked as to who is the Forecaster or 
Designer of Original Man practically say: There was 
none—“just growed, ” in the language of Topsy. 
Among the most remarkable statements coming from 
the pen of Evolutionists are those in the words of 
Fiske, Drummond and Huxley. The former said: “On 
the earth there will never be a higher creature (intel- 
lectually he evidently meant) than Man.” This state- 
ment is acquiesced in by Drummond who said: “It is 
a daring prophecy, but every probability of science at- 
tests the likelihood of its fulfillment. The goal looked 
forward to from the beginning of time has been at- 
tained. Nature has succeeded in making a man; she 
can go no further; organic Evolution has done its work. 
With whatever materials Evolution still may work, it 
will never produce any material thing more perfect.” 
(Query, Who looked forward to from the beginning of 
time ?) 
Huxley says: “But the most certain of all these 
terminal points in the evolution of creation is the body 
of Man. Anatomy places Man at the head of all other 
animals that were ever made (he should have said, Evo- 
luted, to be consistent, not made), but what is infinitely 
more instructive, with him, as we have just seen, the 
series comes to an end. Man is not only the highest 
branch, but the highest possible branch.” 
By what process of reasoning and upon what 
hypothesis did these learned men presume to assume 
that Evolution has done her perfect work in Man- 
making? We have been led to understand that the 
processes of Evolution are, like time, never ending. 22 
Man s Creation 
Evolutionists have at last been driven to the wall and, 
unconsciously though it be, have been compelled to 
admit that the Forecaster and Designer of Man—God 
—fixed the boundaries beyond which Man cannot go. 
But when we contemplate the Spiritual, we stand 
appalled at the suggestion that Spiritual Man is the 
result of Evolution. 
The Designer, Forecaster and Creator of material and 
spiritual man has power infinitive. There is but ONE hav- 
ing infinite power—GOD. To deny that He designed, 
forecasted and created material and Spiritual Man and 
Woman, endowing the spiritual with intellectuality, is 
to set up the doctrine that these were the result of 
CHANCE, which Evolution IS, a proposition occupying 
such an exalted position within the realms of impossi- 
bilities that finite man can but exclaim, IT CAN- 
NOT BE. 
A wave of Materialism has swept over the intellects 
of many of the world’s profound students in human 
biology within the past century. Material Man, in their 
process of reasoning, has displaced the Spiritual Man. 
To such sleep must be the most profound of all profound 
mysteries. To them the perusal of this book will be of 
more than special interest. 
Evolutionists have selected the monkey, more espe- 
cially the Ape species, as the immediate predecessor of 
the human, for the reason that their bodily construc- 
tion is more nearly that of the human; also being, as 
are all monkeys, possessed particularly with the so 
nearly human hands. The possession so nearly of the 
marvelous human appendages—the hands, entitles the 
monkey to rank next to man in the descending scale to 
an infinitely greater degree for that reason than by rea- 
son of its depth of intellectuality. But for the posses- Man's Creation 
23 
si on of the hands, man’s work, notwithstanding his 
amazing- intellectuality, would be practically nil in the 
constructive world. Had man been created handless 
the world would he void of the myriad structures and 
objects now existing- upon the earth, made and con- 
structed by him. The hands are the ever ready servants 
of man’s intellectuality, performing the work assigned 
them. Were the Author asked to nominate an object to 
be engraven upon an imperishable material that it might 
endure throughout all time as representing Man’s most 
perfect physical appurtenance for use in the construc- 
tive world, he would be compelled to name, a pair of 
human hands. 
Although being possessed so nearly of the human 
hands, the highest human-like types of the monkey spe- 
cies are absolutely void of constructive instinct, also of 
foresight and inventive genius. They build no place 
for shelter, sleeping usually in a crotch of a tree, or 
perched upon a limb, except the Gorilla, which some- 
times forms a hammock-like sleeping place; provide no 
food for the future; the highest nor lowest types know- 
ing NO to-morrow. They have not the inventive genius 
or constructive instinct of the Birds which construct 
their nests, many of ingenious design; of the Beaver 
which “cuts” the tree so as to cause it to fall in the 
direction planned for use in the construction of its 
designed dam; of the Honey Bees which construct their 
many-celled comb of wax with marvelous geometrical 
precision, filling them with honey extracted from sweet- 
scented flowers which they find largely great distances 
from the hive, storing it for future use as food; of the 
Ants which “build” their under-ground “cities,” lay- 
ing them out in avenues and streets all of tunnel or 
under-ground construction, bringing the detached earth 24 
Mari’s Creation 
to the surface, putting it upon the dump (all of which 
proves them capable of “running lines”), with the nec- 
essary “stations” for ingress and egress in and from 
out the “city”; of the Spiders which spin their silken 
web into most symmetrical forms for the express pur- 
pose of entrapping their winged prey, or even of the 
Snails and other shell life, which construct their beauti- 
ful shell habitations, many of wondrous designs, lining 
all with Mother of Pearl. 
“See what a lovely shell, 
Small and pure as pearl 
Lying close to my foot, 
Frail, but a work divine, 
Made so fairly well 
With delicate spire and whorl 
How exquisitely minute, 
A miracle of design! ’ ’ 
•—Tennyson. 
Notwithstanding the generally accepted belief that 
the monkey is, intellectually, next to Man in the de- 
scending scale, the Author frankly admits of his disbelief 
as to the truth of that statement by reason of the utter 
lack of foresight, inventive genius and constructive in- 
stinct as heretofore outlined and stated; also lack of 
speech and song. Compare into what intellectual realms 
we are led by human speech and into what ecstasies the 
human voice carries us in hymn and song, with the chat- 
ter and grunts of the lower and higher types of the 
monkeys. The song birds are a thousand times more 
agreeably companionable to man than all the tribes of 
monkeys upon the earth. 
Human intellect or intellectuality marks the “dead Man s Creation 
25 
line” between tbe human and all other animal creations. 
This “dead line” is clearly and plainly marked in the 
constructive world. On the human side of this line we 
behold the countless marvels of construction in the 
“fathomless ocean of man’s endeavors,” every one bear- 
ing the “imprint” of man’s conception, foresight, in- 
ventive genius and constructive instinct, and not ONE 
of which bears the imprint of the monkey; so that, 
Evolutionists, aye, the whole world, cannot produce a 
single implement or device or point to a single structure, 
the simplest in conception or ease of construction, the 
brain and hand (?) work of an ape or combination of 
apes on the other side of said line; for all of which 
reasons it is unfortunate for the Evolutionists that they 
have selected the monkey as Man’s immediate predeces- 
sor in the evolutive scale. 
Being so deficient in intellectuality; absolutely void 
of foresight, inventive genius and constructive instinct, 
let us suppose that by a masterful stroke the LAST 
SPARK of human life upon the earth were to be ex- 
tinguished—put out, and that by a like masterful stroke, 
every human being thus displaced were to be replaced 
with the highest present known type of Ape life—the 
Chimpanzee—growth for growth, how ling, think you, 
dear reader, it would be before all the beautiful homes 
and palaces designed and erected by man for his habita- 
tion; all the great and stately buildings designed and 
constructed for use by him for religious and educational 
purposes; all the massive and innumerable buildings 
designed and erected by and for use by him in industrial 
endeavor, and all the magnificent passenger and other 
steamships plying the great oceans would be taken pos- 
session of by the owls and bats and festooned through- 26 
Mans Creation 
out by the spider's web? and how long, think yon, it 
would be before all the marvelous machines, implements, 
tools and works of Art invented, designed and con- 
structed by Man, the human; also the myriad books, 
written and printed by him, would enter into a state of 
rust and decay? Think you, all these, after having 
crumbled and decayed, even the simplest of them, would 
ever again appear upon the earth? Finally, think you, 
that in ten thousand cycles of time, each of ten thousand 
years’ duration, there would, in that long, long period, 
be Evoluted from among or out of the countless num- 
bers of this, the highest order of Ape life, that would 
be born into the world covering that period, ONE PAIR, 
male and female, of material and Spiritual Human Be 
ings—the spiritual intellectually endowed? Answering 
for himself, the Author says: NEVER FOREVER. 
Evolutionists of the highest authority, in defense of 
their doctrine that man is a progressive development 
from the Ape, have to, and DO make the following 
acknowledgment: “But the mental endowments of Man 
oblige us to remove him F-A-R A-B-O-V-E the highest 
four-handed animal species—the Ape.” Mental En- 
dowments—gifts: By whom? 
The Great Book states the fact clearly, concisely, 
truthfully; “All flesh is not the same flesh; but there 
is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, an- 
other of fishes and another of birds.” 
In the preceding verse it reads: “But God giveth it 
a body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own 
body.” 
But have not all living creatures material bodies? 
And are they not all directed by this same influence 
which you term Spiritual? Some may ask. Yes. Not Mari’s Creation 
27 
by the intellectual human spiritual, however. Of all 
of God’s created living animal creatures, lie saw fit to 
put the intellectual spiritual being in charge of but one 
kind of flesh: that of the Human. 
The God-given difference between the human and all 
other of His created living creatures, therefore, lies in 
this: The faculty of Reason was given only to the 
Human, and the human has given off of its kind through 
its “seed” during all the succeeding generations the 
living Intellectual Spiritual Beings. The germs of the 
seed of none other of God’s created living creatures pos- 
sesses this mysterious, by Him given, inherent attribute 
—lntellectuality, and, as a token through and by which 
to voice their thanks for this special gift, Human Be- 
ings the world over, embracing the highest and lowest 
types, possess, inherently, a belief in God, and so wor- 
ship Him, which worship is called their religion, the 
form and manner being peculiar to each: the basic 
foundation upon which all beliefs rest, remaining, how- 
ever, forever, unchangeable—God. The human is the 
only living creature, so far as it is possible to know, 
that worships God. 
The faculty of reason in the human may and some- 
times does lie dormant until placed in “intellectual 
soil” when it immediately begins to flourish and grow 
in intellectuality: the truth of which statement is forci- 
bly corroborated by Henry Drummond under the cap- 
tion, “The Dawn of Mind.” From some of the Tropi- 
cal Islands where only nature is found and no signs of 
modern industrial progress exists among the human in- 
habitants thereof: he jumps to the Solomon Islands sit- 
uated in the Pacific Ocean about one thousand miles 
north-east of Australia, where, he says, “carving and 28 
Man's Creation 
painting may be seen in an early infancy. ’ ’ Continuing 
he says: “There can be no question at this stage that 
the Mind of Man has begun its upward path, and what 
now begins to impress one, is not the poverty of the 
early Mind, hut the enormous potentialities that lie with- 
in, and the exceeding swiftness of its ascent towards 
higher things.” (Italics the Author’s.) AVhen the 
Sandwich Islands, situated some two thousand miles 
west of lower California, in the Pacific Ocean, are 
reached, the contrast appears in its full significance. 
Here, he says: “A century ago (only an atom of time, 
Author) Captain Cook, through whom the first knowl- 
edge of their existence reached the outer world, was 
killed and eaten. Today the children of his murderers 
have taken their place among the civilized nations of 
the world, and their kings and queens demand acknowl- 
edgment at modern Courts.” 
This same Author says: “The enormous distance 
traveled by the mind of Man beyond the utmost limits of 
intelligence reached by any animal is a puzzling cir- 
cumstance, a circumstance only equaled in strangeness 
by another—the suddenness with which that rise took 
place. Both facts are without a parallel in nature. 
Why, of the countless of species of animal, each with 
some shadowy rudiment of a Mind, all should have re- 
mained comparatively at the same dead level, while 
Man, alone, shot past and developed powers of a quality 
and a speed unknown in the world’s history, is a ques- 
tion which it is impossible not to raise.” The answer 
to this stupendous question is plain—NONE SPRANG 
FROM THE HUMAN SEED. 
The gradual transition from one animal species to 
another has never been proven. Man's Creation 
29 
So that, in contradistinction to the Human, place the 
highest known type of “Animal Life” in the richest 
of “intellectual soil” possible, it ever remains the non- 
intellectual, a phenomenon that has prevailed upon the 
earth throughout all the ages past. 
Mr. Drummond’s argumentative conclusions are most 
woefully at fault and monstrously out of place. He 
hypothetically sets the date of the visits to the several 
islands of which he speaks, back thousands of years, 
when Man, as claimed, was in the state of physical Evo- 
lution (?), whereas the time of the visits thereto, as 
stated by him, were of comparatively recent date. Man’s 
inventive genius and development in constructive knowl- 
edge antedates the time of those visits thousands of 
years as the vast number of structures and devices of 
ancient construction still existing testifies, all of which 
fact leads to this thought: What a desolate, desolate 
world this would be without its Human Habitants, and 
it does not rerpiire that we guess, speculate or theorize 
as to the state and conditions that would prevail upon 
it everywhere had said habitants never have peopled it, 
for we have but to go to those parts of it where animal 
life, even of the highest types, abundantly abound, to 
behold, without a single exception, all remaining as they 
were primevally. 
A newspaper writer says; “Rude sculpture dating 
back, scientific authorities believe, at least 200,000 years, 
show that primitive man made representations of other 
creatures at a stage of human development when the 
conditions of existence were little in advance of those 
prevailing among the higher mammals of that period. 
But no other denizens of the earth manifested the slight- 
est desire or ability to make images of anything.” 30 
Spiritual Man 
Materialists maintain that the Spiritual Being said to 
possess Material Man is mythical. Is it ? 
A man and his wife, after spending several consecu- 
tive years in travel, visiting every known region of the 
earth possible for them to reach, the wife says: Come, 
let us go home. 
It could not have been by chance through some mys- 
terious, non-intellectual influence that their material 
bodies were cared for and directed while journeying to 
so many and far distant regions during so long a period 
to then he directed safely back to the identical place 
from which they started. 
WHO SPOKE THOSE WORDS, “Come, let us go 
home”? It could not have been the Material wife, since 
the material being has not intelligence so vividly por- 
trayed in Edwin Arnold’s Poem entitled, “He and 
She,” wherein the bereaved Bridegroom so imploringly 
beseeches his Material Bride to speak to him once more 
but without avail, her Spiritual Being having taken 
flight. 
The Author has taken the liberty to here insert his 
impressive words since no imprint of its having been 
copyrighted appears in Mr. Arnold’s book, “The Light 
of Asia.” 
‘ ‘ He and She ’ ’ 
POEM 
EDWIN ARNOLD 
“She is dead,” they said to him; “come away; 
Kiss her and leave her, thy love is clay. ’ ’ 
They smoothed her tresses of dark brown hair; 
On her forehead of stone they laid it fair; 
Over her eyes that gazed too much 
They drew the lids with a gentle touch; Spiritual Man 
31 
With a tender touch they closed up well 
The thin sweet lips that had secrets to toll; 
About her brows and beautiful face 
They tied her veil and her marriage lace, 
And drew on her white feet her white silk shoes— 
Which were the whitest no eye could choose— 
And over her bosom they crossed her hands. 
“Come away,” they said; “God understands.” 
And there was silence, and nothing there 
But silence, and scents of eglantere, 
And jasmine, and roses, and rosemary; 
And they said, “As a lady should lie, lies she.” 
And they held their breath till they left the room, 
With a shudder, to glance at its stillness and gloom 
But he who loved her too well to dread 
The sweet, the stately, the beautiful dead, 
He lit his lamp and took the key 
And turned it—alone again—he and she. 
He and she; but she would not speak, 
Though he kissed, in the old place, the quiet cheek. 
He and she; yet she would not smile, 
Though he called her the name she loved erewhile. 
He and she; still she did not move 
To any one passionate whisper of love. 
Then he said: ‘ ‘ Cold lips and breasts without breath, 
Is there no voice, no language in death? 
“Dumb to the ear and still to the sense, 
But to heart and to soul distinct, intense. 
“See now; I will listen with soul, not ear: 
What was the secret of dying, dear? 
‘ ‘ Was it the infinite wonder of all 
That you ever could let life’s flower fall? 
‘ ‘ Or was it a greater marvel to feel 
The perfect calm over the agony steal? 32 
Spiritual Man 
“Was the miracle greater to find how deep 
Beyond all dreams sank downward that sleep? 
“Did life roll back its record, dear, 
And show, as they say it does, past things clear? 
“And was it the innermost heart of the bliss 
To find out so, what a wisdom love is? 
“O perfect dead! 0 dead most dear, 
I hold the breath of my soul to hear; 
“I listen as deep as to horrible hell, 
As high as to heaven, and you do not tell. 
‘ ‘ There must be pleasure in dying, sweet, 
To make you so placid from head to feet! 
“I would tell you, darling, if I were dead, 
And it were your hot tears on my brow shed— 
‘ ‘ I would say, though the Angel of Death had laid 
His sword on my lips to keep it unsaid. 
“You should not ask vainly, with streaming eyes, 
Which of all deaths was the chiefest surprise, 
“The very strangest and suddenest thing 
Of all the surprises that dying must bring. ’ ’ 
Ah, foolish world! 0 most kind dead! 
Though she told me, who will believe it was said ? 
Who will believe that he heard her say, 
With the sweet, soft voice, in the dear old way; 
‘ ‘ The utmost wonder is this—I hear 
And see you, and love you, and kiss you, dear; 
“And am your Angel, who was your bride, 
And know that, though dead, I have never died.'’ 
The stilled lips which were wont to speak to him 
ne’er spoke again forever. 
Spiritual Man a myth! Nay, nay. The Human Electrical Poxner Plant 
33 
All living Material Animal organisms, howsoever 
classified, are possessed of a power or energy generated 
within each respectively, and by which all of their 
bodily movements are effected, the nature of which and 
how generated being to date not fully satisfactorily 
established. 
It is fully determined, however, that there are hut 
two known methods or processes by which is generated 
the energy present within all living animal material 
organisms—the chemical and mechanical or frictional. 
Said energy being present at all times within said 
living organisms, it is manifest that it is kinetic in its 
nature, always in motion, never at rest. There is, there- 
fore, hut one classification to which it can be assigned- 
the electrical. 
The aggregate volume of such energy present in each 
of said organisms is out of all proportion to that which 
can possibly be generated chemically from the elements 
contained in the quantity -f food supplied and main- 
tained within each, thus causing a large deficiency of 
energy, and since it is known that those best skilled in 
the science of chemistry have thus far failed to discover 
a chemical process by which can be generated energy 
chemically, from the known quantities of the many kinds 
of food that are partaken of by the animal kingdom 
generally, a volume of energy equal to that which enables 
them to maintain the maximum of energy each is enabled 
to exert, as far instance the elephant (with a record of 
six thousand pounds carried), rhinoceros, hippopotamus, 
horse, ox and camel, all of which subsist upon a purely 
vegetable diet; also the larger of the cat species, the 
lion, tiger and leopard which subsist upon a strictly 34 
The Human Electrical Porver Plant 
flesh diet; and, further, Man and the gorilla; it, there- 
fore, becomes apparent that such deficiency of energy 
therein must he supplied or made up by the mechanical 
or frictional process. 
The doctrine that the force or energy present within 
the living organism is chemically produced is assailed 
by Garrett P. Serviss, the learned writer. He says: 
“The basis of all matter, of everything with which our 
senses can deal, is electricity. The atom can no longer 
be regarded as the smallest possible particle of matter, 
for we now know that atoms are composed of far more 
minute entities, called electrons, and electrons are nothing 
but charges of negative electricity circulating around a 
nucleus of positive electricity. Such a system of ele- 
mentary electric units constitutes an atom. 
“Chemical action has to do with combinations of 
atoms, hut these combinations depend upon the electrical 
properties of the atoms concerned. The bodies of living 
organisms are built up of atoms and the changes that go 
on in the living body are chemical changes. But chemis- 
try does not touch the forces inside the atoms. Chemis- 
try is unable to reproduce life. There is evidently some- 
thing behind chemical action that supplies the life prin- 
ciple, or the element of vitality. Since the only thing 
behind chemistry that we know is electricity, acting in- 
side the atoms, we are driven to the conclusion that life 
is electric in its nature.” 
Since all animal life is spiritual, this writer is in un- 
doubted error wherein in his concluding words he tells 
us that life is electrical in its nature, for in the same 
paragraph he says; “But chemistry does not touch the 
forces (energy—Author) inside the atoms.” The Human Electric.al Power Plant 
35 
He, therefore, should have said in his concluding 
words, harmonizing his previous statement, “We are 
driven to the conclusion that the force or energy present 
in the material body is electrical in its nature.” 
If the energy possessing the material body is gener- 
ated only by or through the chemical process, there can 
be no such thing a.s stabilization of energy by reason of 
the fact that hardly no two foods fed the economic sys- 
tem are similarly alike as to their chemical properties 
or in their nature or volume of potential energy, some 
of them are so wholly antagonistic to nature’s chemical 
laboratory that they are rejected, not allowed to enter 
into any of the composite parts of the body, being sum- 
marily voided by and at the stomach—the gate-way to 
the “Inner works,” while some substances act like an 
explosive shell upon their entry into the stomach and 
destroys or “kills” nature’s whole laboratory system, 
the destruction of the body itself, such as the known 
deadly poisonous drugs. 
That the electrical energy generated by the frictional 
process within the animal body acts directly upon the 
muscular tissue within the body through and by the 
system of nerves within the body—both being in contact 
one with the other—is positively established by reason 
of the fact that when a currrent of electricity generated 
by apparatus, foreign to the material natural animal 
body, is applied, in not too great volume, as, for instance, 
to the nerves of the hands, in volume greater than that 
generated by the apparatus within the body, the muscles 
which control their movements are caused to contract— 
shorten—so much more superiority as to be beyond the 
power of the operator abiding within the body and whose 
duty it is to direct and control like energy, that the 36 
The Human Electrical Power Plant 
hands are made to grasp the electrodes so tightly as to 
render their relaxation or protraction by the operator 
impossible sufficiently to release them from the grasp of 
the hands so long as said excess foreign energy is applied 
—simply a ease of nature being overpowered, yet estab- 
lishing the fact beyond dispute that electrical energy 
acts directly upon the muscles of the body as applied to 
them through those nerves, the function of which is 
their control; and, further, as establishing the fact, that 
electrical energy acts directly upon the entire muscular 
system, causing every muscle embraced within the sys- 
tem to contract when applied, thereby effecting all the 
movements of the many parts of the body. Again, a 
certain volume, in not too great excess above that sup- 
plied by the natural apparatus within the body for 
generating the electrical energy, being applied to it, 
causes every muscle within the body to contract so 
superiorly as to cause the entire body to be rigidly 
drawn, rendering it, or any of its parts, powerless to 
move, and if the volume of energy be applied in too 
great excess the same effect is produced upon the nerv- 
ous system of the animal body as that which ensues 
where a like too great excess volume is applied to the 
mechanical devices for carrying electrical current— 
burned out, destroyed, made useless, which in the animal 
world causes what is termed death—electrocuted. 
Therefore, as the electrical energy supplied the hu- 
man body, as in all material animal organisms, through 
the chemical process within it is so excessively deficient 
in the volume required to operate it successfully, and 
all of its many parts, little notice will be taken of it in 
the course of this work, only the major apparatus which 
exists within the body and which generates mechanically The Human Electrical Power Plant 
37 
or by the frictional process, the excess volume of electri- 
cal energy therein over that generated by the chemical 
process, will he recognized or discussed. 
Hence by reason of the fact that the energy gener- 
ated within the material human body, by both of said 
processes is electrical, therefore, the normal Human 
Material Organism is a most perfect and complete Elec- 
trical Power ‘ ‘ Plant ’’: portable, self-propelling. God 
is its original Creator, Designer and Builder. He cre- 
ated a Spiritual Being, endowing it with intellectuality, 
said Spiritual Being being the Real living Man, He 
directing and causing him to take up his abode within 
the human material “plant.” 
Man, the real, thus became the sole occupant and 
Spiritual “Operator” of this material human electrical 
“Plant.” 
THE HUMAN ELECTRICAL POWER PLANT. 
Special Notice 
It being the purpose of the Author to present herein 
both Material and Spiritual Man in language so simple 
and easily understood that even the least learned of his 
readers may have no difficulty in fully comprehending 
the meaning thereof, NOTICE is hereby given, that 
in this hook, 
Spiritual Man. will be, generally, des- 
ignated 
The Operator. 
The Abiding place of the Spiritual 
operator, 
The Central Station, 
The Five Senses, seeing, hearing, feel- 
ing, tasting, and smelling, 
Material Man—the body, 
The entire Plant or body, also, 
The Food, 
The Five Outposts. 
The Plant. 
The Boiler. 
The Fuel. 38 
The Human Electrical Porver Plant 
The Stomach, which includes the entire 
digestive apparatus and Intestinal 
Canal, 
The Lungs, 
The Lungs, also, 
The Heart, 
The Blood, 
The Nerves or Nervous System, 
The Colon or large Intestine, 
The Feces or bowel refuse, 
The Furnace. 
The Draft System. 
The Bellows. 
The Engine. 
The Electrical Generator. 
The Nerve-wires. 
The Ash-pan. 
The Ash. 
The human electrical power Plant is also a “talking 
machine,” talking being the medium by and through 
which all spiritual Operators thereof hold converse with 
each other orally, and also to impart knowledge, orally, 
each to each, utilizing the material apparatus installed 
within the plant for such specific purpose—the vocal 
organs, so termed, which embraces the tongue, palate 
and lips, in conjunction with that part of the apparatus 
which produces the sound—the Reed. 
The ability to talk constitutes one of the highest 
attributes, given by God, which gives to the human its 
rank above all other animal creatures. 
Moreover, the human electrical plant is also a “Lift- 
ing Machine,” having two arms, at the extremities of 
each there being a grappling device—the Hands, for 
taking hold of the objects to be raised. It is computed 
that a Longshoreman can lift 500,000 pounds one foot, 
or 250 tons in a working day, deconstrating the volume 
of electrical energy possible to be generated within the 
human electrical power plant. (The grappling devices— 
the hands, and their uses, are more fully dwelt upon on 
pages 23, 84 and 109. 
As stated in the opening of this book, the electrical 
energy is applied, when, where and in the needed vol- The Human Electrical Porver Plant 
39 
ume, by direction of the spiritual Operator. This, of 
course, provided no physical derangement exists in any 
part or member, such as Webster relates in his definition 
of Locomotor Ataxia. He says: “It is a peculiar dis- 
ease of the nervous system, deriving its name from the 
fact that the SUFFERER from it, cannot order the 
movements of his limbs for definite purposes.” 
The original material human electrical power plant, 
having been designed and brought into existence by its 
Creator and put in possession of its Spiritual Operator, 
all subsequent material human electrical plants have 
been concepted through the human “seed,” constructed 
and put in possession of a Spiritual Operator in the 
manner and process purposely designed by the Creator, 
designated nature’s way: one of careful construction; 
work upon which does not cease from the moment of its 
conception until it reaches infantile maturity, when it 
is born into the world, previous to which time it was 
auxiliary to its Mother Builder, the one and only one 
earthly Being who can construct and give to the world 
the human material bodily plant so aptly stated by the 
noted writer and lecturer, Mrs. Henry IT. Martindale, 
of Hamburg, Germany, who says: “Let men make 
houses, ships, aeroplanes, pyramids and gardens, or any 
of the wonders of the world, it takes a woman to make 
a man. For nine months, minute by minute, she con- 
tinues her work, consciously or unconsciously, by day 
and by night. The making of a Human Being strong, 
healthy, perfect outwardly and inwardly, physically and 
morally, is hers alone and cannot be deputed to man.” 
When the plant is born into tbe world, the “fire” is 
burning in the furnace; steam is up; the engine and 
electrical generator are “running” and electrical energy 40 
The Foundation 
is being generated in sufficient volume to successfully 
operate the diminutive plant. 
The plant having been put into operation, its spirit- 
ual operator remains and abides therein so long as the 
apparatus installed for the generating of electrical en- 
ergy therein continues its running and yielding said 
energy even in the faintest degree as to volume. Upon 
said apparatus ceasing to “run”—stop, the spiritual 
operator immediately takes its flight therefrom, the ma- 
terial structure returning to and again mingling with 
the materials from whence they were taken. 
The apparatus for generating electrical energy, and 
the electrical mechanisms installed within the human 
electrical plant are most complete, complex and won- 
derful in their operation. 
Before the reader can intelligently comprehend and 
understand the material human electrical power plant; 
understand fully which of its mechanisms are more 
immediately employed in the generating of the electrical 
energy within it; the materials used and how distrib- 
uted for conveying the electrical energy to all parts of 
the plant; what mechanisms are employed in receiving 
messages from the outside world for transmission to the 
spiritual operator operating the plant and the special 
mechanism by which the plant is put into active intel- 
ligent operation, and likewise made to cease operating 
intelligently, the periods known as those of “wakeful- 
ness” and of “sleep,” it will be necessary to carefully 
and patiently follow the Author in his description of it 
and them and their varying phases. 
The FOUNDATION of the human material electrical 
plant is composed of bone, a skeleton or frame of its 
outer form, there being two hundred and forty-six pieces The Foundation 
41 
or parts embraced in it. It is upon and around this 
frame that the superstructure—the material plant—is 
built, as is vividly shown in the following figure by 
Dr. Trail. 
RELATION OE BONES TO BULK. 42 
The Foundation 
The substance composing the material entering into 
the superstructure is termed—tissue. 
Dr. Trail, in defining the bodily structure, says: 
“Each distinctive solid structure is called a tissue. All 
tissues, howsoever diversified in form, are produced 
from cells originating in a mass of soft liquid matter, 
and they present the same general characteristics in all 
parts of the body. Every portion of the animal organ- 
ism is formed of neucleated cells, and, as the body is 
undergoing continual decay and reproduction, they are 
found in all stages of development. 
“Though the bodily structure admits of many divi- 
sions according to form, color, constituency and arrange- 
ment, the phenomena of life (the phenomena of bodily 
motions and control, the Doctor should have said, Au- 
thor) may be more clearly presented by considering 
them in the relation of primary and secondary. The 
primary tissues are the cellular or areolar, muscular and 
nervous. The vital property of the cellular substance, 
elasticity; of the muscular contractility, and of the nerv- 
ous, sensibility. 
“The cellular structure supplies the body with mate- 
rials of form, the muscular furnishes the agents of 
action, and the nervous provides instruments of feeling. 
The varied forms of animal and even vegetable tissues 
are constituted of aggregations of two kinds of cells 
variously modified. 
“The cells are called formative and secreting; the 
only difference between them is, the former secretes a 
solid, or semi-solid substance which remains in the body 
with the debris of the cells for an appreciable time, and 
the latter secretes a fluid which escapes from the body 
with the. remains of the cells which produce it. Each The hurnace 
43 
of these little cell bodies has been compared to a labo- 
ratory which receives from the surrounding matter the 
elements which it requires, and combines them so as to 
accomplish a desired result. (Italics those of the 
Author.) 
“The secondary tissues are membranous ligaments, 
cartilages, and a portion of the bones, hair and nails, 
being various forms of cellular or gelatinous substance 
in different degrees of density. 
“All the actions or motion of the various parts and 
organs are produced by the contraction or shortening 
of the muscular fibres, or rather their alternate contract- 
ion and expansion.” 
Let us assume that this human electrical power plant 
is now complete so far as the structure, or “building,” 
is concerned, and take up the subject of those instru- 
ments and mechanisms installed therein with which it is 
necessary to deal in the subjects under discussion. 
It must be understood that every so-called “living” 
human electrical power plant embraces all the essentials 
for the generating of electrical energy that the commer- 
cial electrical plant embraces. 
First, The FHENACE. 
This embraces the STOMACH and INTESTINAL 
CANAL into which the fuel is fed and made to pass 
through. 
The Author deems it appropriate and opportune to 
here insert an extract from 44 
The Furnace 
Farmers’ Bulletin No. 142 
Published by the U. S. Agricultural Department, Washington, D. 0. 
Principles op Nutrition and Nutritive 
Value of Food 
(Corrected to April 20, 1910) 
By 
W. O. ATWATER, PH. D. 
Special Agent in Charge of Nutrition Investigations, 
Office of Experiment Stations. 
PREPARED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF THE OFFICE 
OF EXPERIMENT STATIONS 
A. C. TRUE, DIRECTOR 
Page 8 
(Caps and italics, following in every case, the Author’s) 
“Blood and muscle, bone and tendon, brain and 
nerve—all the organs and tissues of the body—are built 
from the nutritive ingredients of food.- With every 
motion of the body and with the exercise of feeling and 
thought as well, material is consumed and must be re- 
supplied by food. In a sense, the body is a superior 
machine. Like other machines, it requires material to 
build up its several parts, to repair them as they are 
worn out, and to serve as fuel. In some ways it uses The Furnace 
45 
this material like a machine; in others it does not. The 
steam engine gets its power from fuel; the body does 
the same. In the one ease coal or wood, in the other 
food, is the fuel. In both cases the energy which is 
latent in the fuel—the potential energy, as it is called 
in scientific language-—is transformed into power and 
heat. * * * 
“One important difference between the human 'ma- 
chine and the steam engine is that the former is self- 
building, self-repairing, and self-regulating. Another is 
that the material of which the engine is built is very 
different from what which it uses for fuel, but part of 
the material which serves the body as a source of energy 
also builds it up and keeps it in repair. Furthermore, 
the body can use its own substance for this purpose. 
This the steam engine cannot do. The steam engine and 
the body are alike in that both convert the fuel into 
MECHANICAL power and heat. They differ in that 
the body uses the same material for fuel as for building 
and also consumes its own material for fuel. In the uses 
of its source of power the body is much more economical 
than any engine. 
“But the body is more than a machine. It has not 
simply organs to build, and keep in repair, and supply 
with energy; it has a nervous organization; it has 
sensibilities; and there are the higher intellectual and 
spiritual faculties. The right exercise of these depends 
,upon the right nutrition of the body. 
“The chief uses of food, then, are two: (1) To form 
the material of the body and repair its wastes, and (2) 
to furnish muscular and other power for the work the 
body has to do and yield heat to keep the body w7arm, 
in forming the TISSUES and the fluids of the body 
the food serves for building and repair. 46 
The Draft System 
‘ ‘ If more food is eaten than is needed, more or less of 
the surplus may he and sometimes is stored in the body, 
chiefly in the form of fat. The fat in the body forms a 
sort of reserve supply of fuel and is utilized in the place 
of fuel. When the work is hard or the fuel supply is 
low the body draws upon this store of fat and grows 
lean. ” 
As the quality of fuel for generating steam in the 
boiler of the commercial plant has much to do with the 
production of the necessary volume of heat, so likewise 
has the quality of the food fed into the stomach much to 
do in producing the required volume of heat, and the 
chemically generated electrical energy (not the dy- 
namic), sufficient to operate the engine in the human 
plant successfully. Careful estimates, it is stated, gives 
the average amount of food required annually for the 
average man as sixteen hundred (1600) pounds; that 
of a woman twelve hundred (1200) and that of a child 
nine hundred (900) pounds, (See pages 241 and 242.) 
Second, The DRAFT SYSTEM. The Lungs. 
This is the Bellows and supplies the furnace with 
air—oxygen—one of the chief factors in the production 
of heat in the material bodily plant, and which nature 
supplies in increased amount precisely at the right time 
when it is required by sending a largely increased quan- 
tity of blood—the conveyor of the air—into it immedi- 
ately the new fuel supply is fed into it, and which 
supply is again reduced after the fuel has passed from 
out of it. The surface area of the walls of the sub- 
divisions embraced in the bellows in the ordinary adult 
human plant approximates, it is estimated, fifteen hun- The Draft System 
47 
dred (1500) square feet, comprised of a film so thin, and 
composed of such fineness of fibre as to be beyond human 
comprehension. This thin film accommodates the vesi- 
cles or small sacs which feed, through it, to the ever 
passing blood the oxygenated air, their number approx- 
imating, it is estimated, five hundred millions (500,- 
000,000). 
The function performed by the air thus forced into 
these myriad tiny sacs or cells is one of give and take; 
giving to the blood the purifying, bodily sustaining, 
oxygen, and taking from it the poisonous carbon dioxide, 
or non-sustainer, of the bodily plant. (See, Care of the 
Bellows, page —.) 
The human plant is not supplied the required quan- 
tity of oxygen by and through the bellows; several mil- 
lion glands or ducts, called the pores of the skin, admit- 
ting of from one-seventh to one-sixth of as much oxygen 
into the plant as is supplied it by the bellows, the skin 
being in a healthy condition. Through these millions 
of pores considerable of the refuse poisonous and other 
elements which is cast out or rejected is expunged or 
forced out of the plant by the blood pressure. Thus the 
necessity of keeping the surface of the external plant 
clean and free from any substance which tends to clog 
up the pores. 
Under normal conditions in the mature human plant, 
about eighteen impulses of the bellows suffices to supply 
the amount of oxygen required. The stoppage of the 
bellows for so long a time as five minutes has the effect 
of “putting out the fire.” 
The following news item appeared in one of the 
newspapers of Cleveland, Ohio: “St. Joseph, Mo., Feb- 
ruary 19th, 1910.—Bert Swan broke the world’s record 
for remaining under water last night by lying at the 48 
The Boiler 
bottom of a tank of water for three minutes and thirty- 
eight seconds. The previous record was two minutes 
and thirty-eight seconds, held by A. Enid, made in a 
Philadelphia swimming pool.” 
Third, The BOILER. Or Entire Body. 
The boiler of the human electrical plant is a most, 
complex one, being none other than the entire body, 
water being present in every part, even in the bones. 
The Arterial, Capillary and Venous System constitutes 
the “flues” in which circulate the blood—containing 
air, and which conveys the air or oxygen—heat gener- 
ator—to the remotest parts of the boiler, the blood itself 
being composed of 78.37 per cent of water. 
Dr. Trail says: ‘ ‘ The whole quantity of blood is 
estimated at about one-fifth of the entire weight of the 
body, which is thirty (30) pounds in a person weighing 
one hundred and fifty pounds, twenty-three and a half 
pounds of which is water.” 
The temperature of the water and blood in the 
human body is kept, normally, at 98.1 degrees, Farh. 
(See Animal Heat, page —.) 
Water must be maintained in the human boiler just 
as it is in the steam boiler. Webster says; “Without 
water all the processes of animal and vegetable life 
would come to a stand.” 
Fourth, The ENGINE. 
This is the HEART. It never ceases to run during 
the “life” of the plant. Its function is to propel the 
blood from out of and back to itself continuously 
through the three systems of ducts provided for its 
passage. The Nervous System 
49 
The electrical energy that runs the engine is gener- 
ated by what is known in electrical science as the Gal- 
vanic, generated chemically. 
It is a well-established doctrine that the food fed into 
the human furnace is chemically disposed. 
The engine in the commercial plant is installed for 
propulsory purposes. For the same purpose the Creator 
and Designer of the human electrical plant installed the 
heart for the specific purpose of propelling or “run- 
ning” the generator, the producer of the DYNAMIC 
electrical energy by which the other electrical apparatus 
within the plant is operated. 
Fifth, The NERVOUS SYSTEM. (Nerve-Wiring.) 
Dr. Trail says: ‘ ‘ The first distinct structure devel- 
oped in the human body is that of the nerves of organic 
life.” 
The nerve-wiring system of the human electrical 
plant embraces all the nerves of the human body and is, 
therefore, marvelously complex. That the Reader may 
the more fully comprehend this complex system, the 
Author deems it necessary to enter into a somewhat 
extended description, in detail, of the human Nerve- 
Wiring system, including the material entering into the 
nerves. It is most important that a correct understand- 
ing of this Nerve-Wiring system be had, as we are now 
discussing the human body from an electrical standpoint. 
Dr. Trail says: ‘ ‘ The nervous is the highest order 
of organic matter. White nerve fibres compose most 
of the brain, spinal cord and cerebro-spinal nerves, and 
enter into the structure of the organic system. They 
terminate in various internal organs, at the surface of 
the body and in the substance of the cerebro-spinal axis 50 
The Nervous System 
by forming loops. In size they vary from 1/2000 to 
1/14000 of an inch in diameter and less transparent. 
“The nerves constitute the principal part of the 
organic system, and are present in cerebro-spinal nerves, 
most abundantly in those of sensation. 
“The nervous system may be divided into two sub- 
systems, the cerebro-spinal and organic. The former 
comprises the brain, spinal marrow, the nerves of sen- 
sation and the nerves of motion; the latter embraces 
the nerves and ganglions which preside over the devel- 
opment and functional changes of the body. 
“The nerve cells vary from 1/300 to 1/1250 of an 
inch in diameter. They are composed of a capsular 
sheath, containing a reddish-gray granular substance 
and one or more nuclei and nucleoli, the nucleus being 
attached to the sheath. Nerve Cells are found in the 
gray substance of the brain, and the spinal cord, in the 
ganglions of the cerebro-spinal nerves, and in the organic 
nerves and ganglia. From the circumference of the 
nerve cells arise one or more delicate thread-like proc- 
esses from 1/1000 to 1/10000 of an inch in diameter 
which are the origins of the gray nerve fibres. 
“The nerve-granules exist in the forms of minute 
homogeneous particles, aggregated particles and nucle- 
ated corpuscles, varying between 1/5000 to 1/15000 of 
an inch. They serve as a band of connection between 
the fibres and cells of the brain and spinal cord, and 
enter into the various ganglia. 
“A nerve is a collection of nerve-fibres into small 
bundles, or fascia, each fasciculus being invested by a 
distinct neurilemma. Several of these fascicula are 
again collected into larger bundles which are also en- 
closed in a separate neurilemma; then again the larger 
fasciculi are collected into a grand bundle which is The Nervous System 
51 
enclosed in a general neurilemma, or sheath of white 
fibrous tissue. 
“The brain is the mass of nervous substances con- 
tained within the cranium—skull. 
“Though sensibility, or feeling, is its only property 
we can call vital, ITS IMMEDIATE RELATION TO 
THE MIND CAUSES IT MANIFEST VARIED 
AND WONDERFUL POWERS. THE NERVOUS 
SUBSTANCE IS THE MEDIUM THROUGH WHICH 
ALL IMPRESSIONS ARE RECEIVED FROM THE 
EXTERNAL WORLD, AND THROUGH WHICH 
THE MIND (Why did not the Doctor say Spirit?) 
CONVEYS ITS MANDATES TO THE VOLUNTARY 
MUSCLES. (Caps the Author’s.) All motions, changes 
or functional actions which are performed by the mus- 
cles, depend on the power, energy or influence transmit- 
ted to the muscular tissues from the nerves. 
“The nervous structure is composed of a white or 
fibrous matter which in the nervous trunk is tubular, 
with a secondary deposit within the cavity of the tube, 
and a gray vesicular substance found in the ganglions. 
Whenever these two kinds of nervous matters are united 
together, they constitute a nervous center. 
“Physiologists are not agreed respecting the com- 
plete regeneration of nervous tissue after it has been 
once destroyed. Of its partial restoration there can be 
no doubt. 
“The nerve-fibres which originate in the brain and 
are distributed to the muscles have no proper termina- 
tion, but form loops which either return to themselves, 
or join others formed by the ultimate ramifications of 
the main trunk. 
“The vesicular matter, wherever found, is regarded 
as a generator of nervous influence, and the white or 52 
The Nutritive Nervous System 
tubular as a carrier of that influence to the various parts 
of the system. (A MOST SIGNIFICANT STATE- 
MENT. Author.) The former portion—the vesicular— 
is supplied with much the largest proportion of blood. 
‘ ‘ The general Nervous system is susceptible of a divi- 
sion into five subordinate systems; 1. The Nutritive Sys- 
tem, or nerves of organic life; 2. The Motory, or nerves 
of voluntary motion; 3. The Sentient Nervous System, 
or nerve of sensation; 4. The mental Nervous System, 
or brain; 5. The Reflex Nervous System.” 
The Doctor then takes up the subject of each of these 
five nervous systems in detail. In part he says : 
Ist. ‘ ‘ THE NUTRITIVE NERVOUS SYSTEM in- 
cludes all the organs, or involuntary nerves. In the 
order of development it precedes the others as it relates 
to, and, in fact, presides over all the processes of organic, 
or vegetable life. (Just as the process of fuel combus- 
tion takes precedence over all other of the systems enter- 
ing into the generating of electrical energy in the com- 
mercial power plant. Author.) 
“All the functions belonging to the growth, develop- 
ment, and transformation of the bodily structure are 
controlled by these nerves. They have no sensibility of 
which the brain takes cognizance; yet they have an 
impressibility, or a feeling of their own. To illustrate: 
The brain does not feel food in the stomach, nor blood 
in the heart, nor air in the lungs, nor bile in the liver, 
yet their presence is recognized or felt by the organic 
nerves. 
“These nerves, too, have their little brains or special 
centers which seem to supply the nero-electric influence The Motory Nervous System 
53 
to particular parts and organs, and connect the whole 
together in close sympathetic functional relations.” 
The Nutritive Nervous System, therefore, embraces 
the nerves of the Stomach or entire digestive apparatus. 
The stomach is the receptacle for receiving the fuel sup- 
ply of the human plant. In it are contained the gastric 
juices (chemicals), the active principle of which, Dr. 
Trail tells us, is called pepsin; that its action is analo- 
gous to that of ferment, which has the power of exciting 
chemical changes in the particles of other substances 
without undergoing decomposition itself. 
2nd. THE MOTORY NERVOUS SYSTEM. “All 
the nerves of voluntary motion originate from the brain 
and spinal marrow. In a perfectly healthy state of the 
whole organism, THEY ARE COMPLETELY UNDER 
CONTROL OF THE WILL. * * * All voluntary 
action is the motion produced by the contraction of the 
muscular fibres (NOW GIVE HEED), in obedience to 
the volition or decision of the MIND conveyed to 
the muscles by the Motory System of Nerves.(ltalics 
and caps the Author’s.) 
3rd. THE SENTIENT NERVOUS SYSTEM. “The 
nerves of sensation, like those of voluntary motion, are 
said to originate from the brain and spinal marrow. 
They are the instruments of communication from the 
external world to the brain, being the media of the ex- 
ternal senses—seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling and 
feeling. (Italics the Author’s.) Thus the optic nerve 
conveys to the brain impressions of light; the auditory, 
of sounds; the gustatory of savors; the olfactory, of 
odors, and the nerves of touch, distributed to all parts of 
the body which are endowed with sensibility, convey 54 
The Mental Nervous System 
impressions of the chemical, or mechanical properties of 
bodies, as heat, cold, form, size, density, pressure, etc. 
“Each nerve of a special sense is endowed with a 
modification of general sense of feeling peculiar to and 
inherent in itself; for under no circumstances can the 
ear feel the impressions of light; the eye of sound, or 
the skin of odors.” (Which is to say, there are no in- 
ductional electrical interferences among the nerve-wires 
within the normal brain. Certainly a marvelous and 
most perfect system of “wiring.” Author.) 
4th. THE MENTAL NERVOUS SYSTEM. (The 
Reader cannot exercise too great care or give too close 
attention to the reading of the Doctor’s explanations 
and definitions of the Mental Nervous System.) 
He continues: “The surface of the brain is arranged 
in various convolutions, which constitute the phreno- 
logical organs of the prevailing system (1851) of mental 
philosophy. * * * The object of these convolutions 
is to afford an extensive surface for the gray, or vesicu- 
lar matter which generates the nervous power (make 
special note for future notice to the last seven words, for 
you recall that the Doctor tells us that the vesicular 
matter is supplied with much the largest proportion of 
Blood), and a more free communication between the 
blood vessels on one side which supplies the materials 
of nervous influence, and the numerous fibres on the 
other side which propagate their influence to the 
muscles. 
“The brain and spinal cord are divided by a mesial 
line into equal right and left halves or hemispheres; 
hence all the mental organs are double, as are also the 
sentient and motor nerves, which convey impression to 
and from them.” The Reflex Nervous System 
55 
sth. THE REFLEX NERVOUS SYSTEM. “The 
spinal cord is regarded as a conveyor of nervous influ- 
ence to and from the brain, and also as an originator of 
nervous influence (an erroneous statement, for the reader 
now understands that the nerves are the CARRIERS of 
nervous influence, energy and power only and that in 
no sense can they be said to be the generator of nervous 
influence or power—Author). * * * It is divided 
into two lateral halves and each of these into an interior, 
middle, and posterior column, corresponding probably 
to the sensory, motor, and organic nerves. The anterior 
root of the .spinal nerves is the motor or efferent root 
which conveys impressions from the brain; the posterior 
is the sensory, or afferent root, which conveys impres- 
sions to the brain. A part of. the fibres of both roots 
are unconnected with the brain, having their origin in 
the gray matter of the spinal cord. These fibres are 
supposed to form a distinct nervous circle, and they 
constitute the system to which those actions are due, 
called reflex. All spasmodic or convulsive movements 
of the body are considered extreme examples of reflex 
action. * * * 
“A spinal nerve contains a bundle of sensory fibres 
passing upward to the brain; a motor set conveying the 
influence of volition from the brain; an excitor set, or 
centripetal fibres, terminating in the true spinal cord, 
or ganglion, and conveying the motor influence reflected 
from it to the muscles. The last two named sets of 
fibres, with the gray matter in the center of the cord, 
constitutes the Reflex Nervous System.” 
SPINAL CORD. 
The Spinal Cord thus constitutes the great “nerve- 
cable” which extends through the entire length of the 56 
The Spinal Cord 
back bone, a passage for which is provided through the 
neural arch of each of the twenty-four vertebras compos- 
ing it, the cord having a most remarkable termination 
of nervous tissue, termed the Medulla Oblongata, at its 
uppermost end. 
Fig. 2. 
OBLONGATA. The Medulla Oblongata 
57 
Dr. Trail, in describing it, says in part: 
“The medulla oblongata is the enlarged part of the 
spinal cord about an inch in length, conical in shape, 
extending from the pons varolii to the atlas. (Atlas— 
the first ‘upper7 vertebra of the neck.) It is separated 
anteriority and posterially (front and back) by vertical 
fissures into two symmetrical lateral, cords or columns, 
each column being subdivided by small grooves into 
three smaller cords. 
“The fibres composing the column of the medulla 
oblongata have a peculiar arrangement on its upper part; 
those of the corpora pyramidalia and olivaria enter the 
pons varolii, and are prolonged through the crura eerebra, 
thalami optic and corpora striata to the hemispheres of 
the cerebrum; while those of the corpora restiforma are 
reflected backwards into the cerebellum and form its 
inferior peduncles. These fibres were termed, by Gall, 
the diverging fibres.77 (What Dr. Trail terms the Crura 
Cerebri, Dr. R. H. Whitehead, in his work, “The Anat- 
omy of the Brain,77 terms Peduncles of Cerebrum— 
peduncle meaning a stem.) 
It is upon this grand spinal column, with its great 
number of nerves, is built the cerebrum, or great brain, 
and the cerebellum, or small brain, with their covering 
of bone—the skull—the four hemispheres being each 
supported, we have learned, by a peduncle or stem, the 
point of divergence of the “stems77 being at the upper- 
most limb of the medulla oblongata. These “stems77 
and their respective hemispheres coalesce as the flower 
and its stem coalesce—at the point where the stem ends 
and the flower begins. 58 
The Special Nerve-Wiring System 
6th. THE FIVE SPECIAL ELECTRICAL 
MECHANISMS. 
The human electrical power plant includes many 
functional organs necessary to its perfect physical work- 
ing which need not be discussed in this work. Included 
in its wiring system are FIVE SPECIAL MECHAN- 
ISMS, the uses of which constitute the primary object 
for which the Creator brought his human creation into 
the world, which like mechanisms have been transmitted 
to every normal human being through the “seed” of 
human kind since man’s creation. 
Said mechanisms are marvelously designed, most per- 
fectly constructed and perform their functions with 
wonderful accuracy. 
Pour of these are located in that part of the human 
plant designated the head. These are the mechanisms 
for seeing, hearing, tasting, and smelling, known as the 
eyes, ears, tongue, and nose. The fifth, that of feeling, 
is practically co-existent with every part of the plant. 
All of these are connected with a Central Station by a 
specific nerve-wire, each acting independent of the other. 
Their function is to “catch,” “take up,” and transmit 
to this central station all messages coming to each. They 
are the “receiving stations” for receiving all messages 
from the outside world respectively, that of hearing re- 
ceiving the messages by the “wireless” process. They 
are the FIVE OUT-POSTS of the human electrical 
plant for observation and reporting to the spiritual 
operator. BUT FOR THESE FIVE SPECIAL 
MECHANISMS, THE HUMAN MATERIAL ORGAN- 
ISM WOULD BE BUT A “BLUBBER” OF ANI- 
MATED MATTER. ■The Brain 
59 
Webster’s American Encyclopedia (1910) says; 
“The brain is the center of the nervous system, and the 
seat of consciousness and volition in man and the higher 
animals. It is a soft substance, partly gray and partly 
whitish, situated in the skull, penetrated by numerous 
blood vessels and invested by three membranes or men- 
inges. The outermost, called the dura mater, covers the 
whole surface of the brain, and is full of blood vessels. 
‘ ‘ The brain consists of two principal parts, connected 
by bands of fibres. The one called the cerebrum occu- 
pies, in man, the upper part of the head and is seven 
times larger than the other, the cerebellum, lying behind 
and below it. The surface of the brain exhibits the 
appearance of a series of ridges and furrows forming 
what are called the convolutions. 
‘ ‘ The cerebrum is divided into two portions, the right 
and left hemispheres, by the longitudinal fissure, the 
hemispheres being at the same time transversely con- 
nected by a band of nervous matter called the corpus 
callosum. The external or grayish substance of the 
brain is softer than the internal white substance. The 
cerebellum, the smaller portion of the brain, lies below 
the cerebrum in a peculiar cavity of the skull. It is 
divided into a right and left hemisphere connected by a 
bridge of nervous matter called the pons varolii, under 
which is the medulla oblongata, or continuation of the 
spinal marrow. Like the cerebrum, it is gray on the 
outside and white within. At the base of the brain are 
several masses of nervous matter, or ganglia, known as 
the striata, (2) optic thalami (2) and corpora quadri- 
gemina (4), and there are in it certain cavities or ven- 60 
The Brain 
trieles. Every part of the brain is exactly symmetrical 
with the part opposite. Twelve pairs of nerves proceed 
from the base of the brain.” 
The following illustration, by Dr. Trail, gives a very 
BRAIN AND SPINAL CORD. The Brain 
61 
comprehensive exhibit of the relation between the brain 
and the spinal cord. 
The spinal cord, as has been stated, is a cable com- 
posed of many nerves. Telegraph and telephone com- 
panies employ cables for conducting many wires to a 
certain point from whence each individual wire is run 
to its specific field. So it is with the human “spinal 
cable.” Much the larger number of nerves embraced 
in it are conducted to a specific point from whence they 
are continued, separately, each going to its specific field. 
The point of divergence for many of these nerves is at 
the junction of the “cable” with the brain at its base, 
running from the medulla oblongata, the extreme utter- 
most end of the ‘ ‘ cable. ’ ’ 
The ramifications of the few large and the innumera- 
bly infinitesimally small nerves within the cerebrum 
and cerebellum—large and small brain—are most com- 
plex. They are most dexterously interwoven. No archi- 
tect save God could plan the distribution of this laby- 
rinth of nerve-wires, massed as they are in the human 
brain in so small a compass and have such harmony of 
action prevail and the function of each so perfectly 
executed. Well may we marvel at the few disordered 
brains as against the many not disordered. 
There has now been presented only the Human Elec- 
trical Power Plant so far as concerns the “building”; 
also the furnace, draft system, boiler, engine, wiring 
system and including the five special mechanisms or out- 
posts. Thus far the plant is without electrical energy 
or power necessary to run or operate it. Next in order 
is the subject of the electrical generator. 62 
I he Human Electrical Generator 
7th. THE HUMAN ELECTRICAL GENERATOR. 
This, we have learned, is in operation when the mate- 
rial human electrical plant is ushered into the world. 
We have then but to describe it. 
This human electrical generator mechanism for gen- 
erating the Mechanical or DYNAMIC electrical energy 
with which the human electrical plant is operated, is the 
BLOOD, the nerves being the fixed magnets; also the 
distributors of the energy. 
It may seem unmechanical to apply the term machine 
to the blood, but since it performs so important a func- 
tion—that of generating the Mechanical or DYNAMIC 
electrical energy, by which the electrical apparatus of 
all kinds installed within the human electrical plant is 
operated by reason of its MOTION, the term is not only 
admissible but proper. 
Director A. C. True, in his Governmental Bulletin 
No. 142, (page 45) says, in the second paragraph thereof, 
that “the steam engine and the (human) body are alike 
in that both convert the fuel into mechanical power and 
heat.” 
As all the energy and heat possessed by the human 
body is, universally, claimed to be generated by the 
chemical process only, what does Director True mean, 
then, when he asserts that the body converts the fuel 
into mechanical power and heat, both of which it is not 
possible to generate except and, only, by the frictional 
process. 
Dr. Trail entertained this belief, that the blood is 
the generator of what he termed the nervous “in- 
fluence. ’ ’ The Human Electrical Generator 
63 
Discussing respiration, he says: ‘ ‘ The lungs as aux- 
iliary nutritive organs digest the inspired air and sepa- 
rate or rather form from it a principle converted into 
the substance of the blood. Doubtless, too, they receive 
and transmit to the nervous system through the medium 
of the blood! (italics the Author’s) a constant replenish- 
ing stream of that electric, magnetic, or other vital 
property on which the nervous influence depends.” 
The blood in the human electrical plant possesses the 
four systems—the cavities of the engine, the arteries, 
capillaries and veins. It is kept running or passing 
through these continuously by the great engine, since it 
runs continuously. 
This continuous running of the blood generates 
mechanically the dynamic electrical energy for operat- 
ing that part of the plant so operated, through the speed 
at which it runs. The actual speed at which it runs, 
measured in feet, can only be conjectured, estimates 
placing it at about 600 feet per minute; 36,000 per 
hour; 315,576,000 feet or 59.76 miles per year. 
Dr. Trail, we recall, tells us that the blood consti- 
tutes one-fifth of the weight of the human body, thirty 
pounds in a person weighing one hundred and fifty 
pounds; that the cavities of the heart hold about two 
ounces; three-fourths of which is discharged at each 
contraction, and, counting seventy pulsations to each 
minute, a little more than six pounds of blood passes 
through it in this time, or nearly ten thousand pounds 
in twenty-four hours, the whole quantity of blood prob- 
ably passing through it in four or five minutes. That 
means 3,650,000 pounds in one year and 365,369,000 
pounds in one hundred years, the person weighing one 64 
The Purifying of the Blood 
hundred and fifty pounds. Mention is made of this in 
order to call the attention of the reader to the enormous 
work performed by the heart, emphasizing the great 
danger of overtaxing it. 
The blood performs two other required functions: 
first, it absorbs or receives from all sections of the ali- 
mentary canal, the alimentary substance contained in 
the fuel, and distributes it broadcast into the fleshly 
“soil” where, Dr. Trail tells us, are forever forming 
and growing a supply of new tissue cells to replace those 
continuously wasting and decaying; and, second, it re- 
ceives the fresh oxygenated air through the air cell sys- 
tem in the bellows or draft system, and carries or con- 
veys it plentifully to the furnace, thereby keeping the 
“fire” therein burning continuously. All these, observe, 
are effected by or through motion. 
The stopping of the generator in the commercial elec- 
trical plant instantly renders it electrically dead. 
Likewise the stopping of the generator in the human 
electrical plant instantly renders it electrically dead, 
hence the saying, “He or She is DEAD.” 
The four systems occupied by the blood, again nam- 
ing them: the cavities of the heart, arteries, capillaries 
and veins, are quite comprehensively represented in the 
following illustrations from Dr. Trail’s work, with the 
exception of the capillaries. 
Purifying op the Blood, 
The purifying of the blood is of such vital import- 
ance to the successful running of the human plant, and 
the knowledge of the manner in which it is accomplished 
being of such importance to every human spiritual oper- 
ator, the full description of the process as explained by 
Dr. Trail is herewith given. The Purifying of the Blood 
65 
Fig. 4. 
PURIFYING SYSTEM OF THE BLOOD. 
The figure is an ideal view of the circulation in the 
lungs and entire bodily system. 
Dr. Trail, in his explanation, says: “From the right 
ventricle of the heart (2), the dark, impure blood is 
forced into the pulmonary artery (3), and its branches 66 
The Arterial System 
(4, 5), carry the blood to the left and right lung. In 
the capillary vessels (6, 6) of the lungs, the blood be- 
comes pure, or of a red color, and is retnrnd to the left 
auricle of the heart (9) by the veins (7, 8). From the 
left auricle the pure blood passes into the left ventricle 
(10). By a forcible contraction of the left ventricle of 
the heart, the blood is thrown into the aorta (11). Its 
branches (12, 13, 13) carry the pure blood to every 
organ or part of the body. The divisions and sub- 
divisions of the aorta terminate in capillary vessels, rep- 
resented by (14-14). In these hair-like vessels the blood 
becomes dark colored, and is returned to the right auricle 
of the heart (1) by the vena cava descendens (15) and 
vena cava ascendens (16). The tricuspid valves (17) 
prevent the reflow of the blood from the right ventricle 
to the right auricle. The semilunar valves (18) pre- 
vent the blood passing from the pulmonary artery to the 
right ventricle. The mitral valves (19) prevent the 
reflow of blood from the left ventricle to the left auricle. 
The semilunar valves (20) prevent the reflow of blood 
from the aorta to the left ventricle. 
“To effect the complete purification of the whole 
mass of blood, in an adult of ordinary size, requires a 
pint of atmospheric air to be taken into the lungs at 
each inspiration; and, as the usual number of inspira- 
tions is about eighteen per minute, the daily supply 
amounts to three thousand two hundred and forty gal- 
lons, or one hundred and thirty-five gallons per hour.” 
THE ARTERIAL SYSTEM is shown in the follow- 
ing illustration, by Dr. Trail. 
The nerves accompany The arteries in every part of 
the system, observe, the Doctor says. The Arterial System 
67 
The capillary system the Doctor does not illustrate, 
for the reason that those ducts, or connecting tubes, are 
Fig. 5. 
ARTERIES 
The Nerves 
accompany the 
Arteries in 
every part of 
the system. 
ARTERIAL SYSTEM. 
too small and complicated to be shown, lie describes 
them, however, in the following language: 
“The capillary vessels are a net-work of extremely 
minute vessels intermediate between the arteries and 
the veins. This structure exists in all organic textures. 
The size of the capillaries is proportionate to that of the 68 
The Venous System 
red particles of the blood, their diameter varying from 
1/1000 to 1/5000 of an inch. They are not a distinct 
system terminating in open mouths, hut merely fine 
tubes by which the arteries are connected into the 
veins.” 
The Venous System the Doctor shows in the following 
illustration. 
Fig. 6. 
THE VENOUS SYSTEM. The Venous System 
69 
Of the Venous System the Doctor says: 
“The veins are the vessels which return the blood to 
the heart after it has been circulated through the various 
structures of the body by the arteries. 
“Veins originate by minute radicles in all the tex- 
tures of the body and converge to larger trunks, the sum 
of the radicles being larger than that of the main trunk, 
hence the blood in returning to the heart passes from a 
larger to a smaller channel, which increases its rapidity 
of motion.” 
Of the veins of the cerebrum and cerebellum the 
large and small brain, not shown, the Doctor says in ex- 
planation : 
“The superficial cerebral veins are situated on the 
surface of the hemispheres, lying in grooves formed by 
the convexities of their convolutions. The superior ter- 
minate in the superior longitudinal sinus. The deep, 
commence with the lateral ventricles, and unite to form 
the vena1 galeni, which, while escaping through an open- 
ing, called the fissure of Bichat, terminates in the 
straight sinus. 
“The Cerebellar are disposed like the cerebral, and 
terminate in the lateral and petrosal sinuses.” 
Dr. Oliver Wendel Holmes, in his poem, “The Living 
Temple, ’ ’ says: 
‘ ‘ The smooth, soft air with pulse-like waves 
Flow murmuring through its hidden caves, 
Whose streams of brightening purple rush 
Fired with a new and livelier blush, 
While all their burden of decay 
The ebbing current steals away, 
And red with nature’s flame they start 
From the warm fountains of the heart. 70 
The Venous System 
“No rest that throbbing slave may ask, 
Forever quivering o ’er his task, 
While far and wide a crimson jet 
Leaps forth to fill the woven net 
Which in unnumbered crossing tides 
The flood of burning life divides, 
Then kindling each decaying part, 
Creeps back to find the throbbing heart.” 
NERVOUS SYSTEM. The Venous System 
71 
That the reader may the more intelligently under- 
stand WHY and HOW the blood generates the mechani- 
cal or DYNAMIC electrical energy within the human 
electrical plant, the Nervous System is herewith shown, 
(necessarily very inferiorly), as illustrated by Dr. Trail. 
It illustrates more intelligently HOW1 said electrical 
energy is generated by the frictional process better than 
can be told in words, when we recall, first, what Dr. Trail 
says: “The nerves accompany the arteries in every part 
of the system.” (It would be stating it equally as 
truthfully to say; ‘‘ The veins accompany the nerves 
in every part of the system”), and, second, what he 
previously says respecting the venous system which re- 
turns the blood to the heart after it has been circulated 
through the various structures of the body by the system 
of arteries. ‘ ‘ Veins, ”he says—to repeat the quotation— 
“ originate by minute radicles in all the textures of the 
body and converge to larger trunks, the sum of the radi- 
cles being larger than, that of the main trunk, hence the 
blood, in returning to the heart, passes from a larger 
to a smaller channel which increases its rapidity of 
motion” (italics the author’s). 
There is, therefore, a more intensified friction upon 
that portion of the nervous system embraced within the 
zone of the myriad veins possessing the plant, than that 
produced by the slower motion of the blood stream pass- 
ing along the arterial nerve track, thereby enlarging 
very materially the extent of the field magnets (see page 
70) and thus causing a proportionate increase in the 
volume of energy generated. 72 
The Field or Fixed Magnets 
The reader is now able to easily perceive, especially 
if he or she be an Electrician, that the nervous system 
constitutes the “field” or fixed magnets, and that the 
blood constitutes the ARMATURE or magnet in motion 
of the human electrical generator, the Creator and De- 
signer of the human electrical plant having placed and 
distributed the “field” or fixed magnets—the nerves, in 
such manner as to bring them into so near contact 
throughout the plant, with that of the armature—the 
magnet in motion, that there is created a FRICTION 
between them of such magnitude as to cause the nerves 
—the “field” or fixed magnets, to “feel” the force of 
that friction, which friction creates the energy within 
the human plant, designated frictional or mechanically 
generated electrical energy, and, the “field” magnets, 
being “carriers” of that energy, it is carried into every 
part of the plant. 
One of the prime sources of the electrical energy 
generated within the human electrical plant, is at the 
nerve cells, composing, as they do, the countless fountain 
heads of the “electrical stream,” as they may be prop- 
erly called. Their smallness, varying from 1/300 to 
1/1250 of an inch in diameter (again quoting Dr. Trail), 
causes them to be sensitive to friction to an intense de- 
gree. The human body contains many trillions of such 
cells, scientists tell us. In fact it is one compact group 
of cells. 
They are so distributed as to be present in all parts 
of the plant, having their origin in the vesicular matter, 
which matter, we recall, is copiously supplied with blood. 
Their number and diminutive size, all immersed in the 
vesicular matter, where the blood attains its greatest 
speed or motion, there is, therefore, generated through The Armature or Magnet in Motion 
73 
the nerve cell mass a goodly proportion of the dynamic 
electrical energy with which the Human Electrical Plant 
is supplied. 
These cells can' therefore, he termed the “Inean- 
deseents” of our bodily electrical plant, for, being lo- 
cated at the extreme “fountain head” of all tissue for- 
mations, and being there “drawn” to such infinitesimal 
diameters as to cause them to be the very extreme of 
susceptibility to frictional action resulting in the dual 
production, that of dynamic electrical energy and heat. 
Moreover, these cells having their origin in the ves- 
icular matter, as stated, said matter can be said to be the 
“Hot House” of our bodily plant, heated by those incan- 
descents, and in which all living animal matter germi- 
nations are formed and there allowed their initial entry 
into the economic structure from whence they constantly 
replenish the “zinc” in our bodily chemical battery that 
is constantly being disintergrated and cast away. 
The replenishment of these cells being effected 
through the wonderful “food-carrying, irrigating 
stream,” that is sent into every part of the economic 
structure—the blood, therefore, when the “food-diges- 
tive-assimilating apparatus” becomes so impaired as to 
cut off the fertilization of the blood with the cell-forming 
materials, the replacement of the disintegrated cells 
ceases and the dynamic electrical energy within our 
material body becomes more and more reduced in vol- 
ume, so that when the disintegration of the cells passes 
beyond certain limits, all replacements having ceased, 
the “bodily battery” becomes DEAD, and all dynamic 
electrical energy ceases, whereupon the spiritual entity 
immediately takes its flight from out its material body. 
This is true of every so-called living animal organism, 
howsoever classified. 74 
The Armature or Magnet in Motion 
These facts did not escape the notice of Dr. Trail, 
although so far hack as Eighteen Hundred and Fifty- 
one. You recall that he says: “The vesicular matter, 
wherever found, is regarded as a generator of nervous 
influence/’ a term then thought proper. 
Messrs. Fowler and Wells, publishers, New York, 
informs the Author that it was prior to 1851 that Dr. 
Trail prepared his manuscript for his work, from which 
quotations are being made. Electricity was little un- 
derstood at that time. It is interesting to read, there- 
fore, what the Doctor tells us with reference to the 
“nervous influence.” He says; “The essential nature 
of that power, principle, or influence which endows the 
nervous tissues with its peculiar properties, has always 
been a theme of interesting speculation. The most an- 
cient doctrine was that of the circulation of a fluid 
through the tubes of the nervous fibres; but at length the 
tubes were found to be not hollow. 
“The next theory was that of vibration; it was 
supposed that the nerves conveyed impressions from one 
extreme end to the other by vibratory motion analogous 
to a stringed instrument; but this doctrine was aban- 
doned on discovering that the nerves, instead of being 
attached firmly at their extremities, are diffused in a 
soft, pulpy mass. (Now give heed.) 
“The prevailing opinion now (1851) is, that the 
source of nervous power is SOME MODIFICATION 
OF ELECTRICITY.” (Caps the Author’s.) 
Slowly hut surely the world was evoluting towards 
the period in which we now are—the Electrical Age. 
The nerves are now known to be “carriers” or con- 
veyors only of the electrical energy. Therefore, as has 
been stated and described, the nerves constitute, though The Armature or Magnet in Motion 
75 
complex, yet most perfect, the NERVE-WIRING SYS- 
TEM OF THE HUMAN ELECTRICAL POWER 
PLANT. 
Dr. Trail, in a few instances in his work, speaks of 
the nervous influence generated hy the nerves. How 
could he more clearly have stated an error? Webster 
interates the same false doctrine. He says: ‘ ‘ The first 
essential idea of any nervous system involves the neces- 
sary presence of a nerve center or centers which gener- 
ate the nervous force or impulse. The muscles are able 
to do their work by contractions, which contractions are 
stimulated, or given their force by nervous action. The 
function of the nervous system is to convey impulses 
resulting in motion, sensations, secretion, etc.” In this 
he is correct. (The muscles also are declared to be 
energy-producers by some, Author.) 
The “wire” the generator of electrical energy? Dr. 
Trail knew better; he had a clear understanding upon 
what life depends. In speaking of the necessity of ex- 
ercise, he says, poetically; 
“ Nature thus lives by toil, beasts, birds, air, fire, the heavens and 
rolling worlds, 
All live by action, nothing lies at rest, 
But death and ruin. ’ ’ 
Aye! the rolling worlds do not lie at rest. Our earth, 
besides turning upon its axis once every twenty-four 
hours, travels, we know, around the sun once yearly, a 
distance of approximately six hundred millions of miles, 
and, it being a mighty magnet and conductor of elec- 
trical energy as well, presents to us the reason WHY 
there exists so much electrical energy in and upon it 
and being supplied it unceasingly by reason of this 
astounding motion or action, as the Doctor stated it. 76 
The Armature or Magnet in Motion 
No more conclusive proof can be offered affirming 
that the blood is, by its motion, the generator of the 
mechanical or dynamic electrical energy within the hu- 
man plant than to state the fact, the INSTANT the 
blood ceases to “run,” its MOTION stopped, that in- 
stant the plant becomes, electrically, DEAD, the engine 
which propelled it having ceased ITS “running.” 
If this were not true, but, instead, it were true that 
this energy is generated wholly by the chemical process 
within the body, why, then, is its generation made to 
so instantly cease upon a leaden bullet or other instru- 
ment being made to pierce the heart, there having been 
absolutely no change effected in the chemical combina- 
tions within the body. 
In one of his talks to his guests at the “Breakfast 
Table,” Dr. Holmes said: 
‘ ‘ Our brains are seventy-year clocks. The Angel of Life 
winds them up once for all, then closes the case and gives 
the key into the hands of the Angel of the Resurrection. 
‘‘Tic-toc! tic-toe! go the wheels of thought, our will 
cannot stop them; they cannot stop themselves; sleep 
cannot stop them; madness only makes them go faster; 
death alone can break into the case, and, seizing the 
ever-swinging pendulum, which we call the heart, silence 
at last the clicking of the terrible escapement we have 
carried so long beneath our wrinkled foreheads.” 
The saying that the blood is the LIFE of the body, 
states a most egregious error. It can, however, be cor- 
rectly defined as being the electrical life of the body, its 
other chief functions being the supplying of air to the 
furnace and the distribution of the food materials to the 
bodily tissues. Discovery of Electricity 
77 
Mr. Charles R. Gibson says; “The usual definition 
of energy is: Capacity for doing work.” He says, fur- 
ther: “The form of energy which is most conspicuous 
is the energy of Moving Matter. We might call it the 
Energy of Motion. This form of energy has a more 
distinctive name given to it—Kinetic Energy, the word 
kinetic being derived from the Greek verb—I move.” 
The Author hopes he has presented the process by 
which all animal organisms are possessed their Mechan- 
ical Electrical energy or power, more especially the 
human, in language so plain as to be readily and easily 
comprehended by his every reader. 
DISCOVERY OF ELECTRICITY 
The Author cannot forbear to here embrace the 
opportunity to give a few facts relative to the discovery 
of electricity, as the narrative distinctly corroborates his 
discovery of the generating of the dynamic electrical 
energy within the human body by the friction occa- 
sioned by the rapid motion of the blood so near to and 
along the entire nerve tract, facts both interesting and 
instructive. 
The earliest accounts attribute the discovery of this 
subtle force, or energy, to one, Thales, of Miletus, six 
hundred years B. C., and it is remarkable that the first 
mental conclusion as relates to the cause of this subtle 
energy should be the correct one, viz.: FRICTION. 
But it was not until the latter part of the Sixteenth 
Century, A. D., that it was known by the name of 
electricity. 
The word is derived from the Greek word MEKT- 
POV, meaning Amber. The term was invented by Wil- 78 
Discovery of Electricity 
liam Gilbert—1540-1603, A. D., the most distinguished 
man of science in his time in England, who used it with 
reference to the attractions and repulsions excited by 
friction in certain bodies of which amber may be taken 
as a type. To the cause of these forces was given the 
name, Electricity. 
Luigi Galvani—l737-1797, A. D., an eminent Italian 
physiologist, made the discovery of what he termed, Ani- 
mal Electricity. Having skinned some frogs preparatory 
to cooking them for his sick wife, one of them came in 
contact with two pieces of magnetized metal and imme- 
diately the frogs showed signs of motion. He later set 
up the claim that the nerves of the frog were the “Gen- 
erators” of the electrical force which gave to the muscu- 
lar system of the frog its motion.” (A like erroneous 
conclusion as that arrived at by Dr. Trail and Mr. 
AVebster.) 
To this doctrine of Galvani’s, that the nerves of the 
frog generated the electrical energy, Alessandro Volta, 
1745-1827, A. D., an Italian Natural Philosopher took 
exceptions, holding to the doctrine that the nerves of 
the frog were simply the conductors of that energy. 
(Another remarkable conclusion for that period by rea- 
son of its absolute correctness.) 
But Volta was himself led into an error. He believed 
he could generate electricity without the use of friction 
or motion. Procuring a delicate apparatus he tried to 
discover signs of electricity during the process of evap- 
oration and ebullition and during changes of tempera- 
ture. After repeated failures he at last believed himself 
to have succeeded in obtaining electrical effect during 
the evaporation of water. 
Commenting on this so-called discovery of Volta’s, 
an eminent authority says: “A\re know now that evapora- Animal Heat 
79 
tion by itself does not cause a difference in electrical 
potential, and that Volta’s effect was due to friction of 
the vapor generated against the sides of the vessel; but 
this has only been established quite recently.” 
So that, read as carefully as we may all the records 
in existence of electrical research, beginning with those 
of Thales, down to the present, in not a single instance 
can we read where DYNAMIC electrical energy has 
been generated except through the intervention of mo- 
tion, or friction. Also, that in no single instance have 
the conductors—wires—been the “generators” of the 
electricity which was being conducted through or over 
them. 
Thus we observe that in matters physical it is not 
possible to create friction in any degree or volume with- 
out a resultant. That resultant is Electrical or Kinetic 
Energy in a corresponding degree or volume. 
ANIMAL HEAT 
Heat is one of the natural requirements of the human 
body equally with that of the electrical energy, and how 
created therein and how maintained is one of the mys- 
teries which obtains respecting the material animal or- 
ganism. 
The primary cause of heat in the human, as also in 
all warm-blooded animal organisms, is through the 
chemical process of food, or fuel combustion, aided by 
the oxygen given it by the blood. The combustion thus 
chemically produced gives to the body only its galvanic 
or chemically generated electrical energy, we have 
learned, which energy “runs” the “Engine”—the heart. 
Friction, it is now known, is the basic source of all 80 
Animal Heat 
dynamic electrical energy; also that friction is created 
by and through motion, which, in turn, produces heat. 
The commercial dynamic electrically heated “reduc- 
ing” plants are among those most intensely efficient now 
known. So efficient is friction in the production of heat, 
that two pieces of ice can be melted by rubbing them 
violently together, that, too, while in an ice-cold atmos- 
phere, as was demonstrated by Sir Humphrey Davy, the 
noted English Chemist, and who concluded that the 
immediate cause of all heat is MOTION, as related by 
Webster. 
Therefore, the major part of the heat existing in the 
human, as well, also, that in all warm-blooded animal 
organisms, is created by the friction which ensues be- 
tween the fixed or stationary magnets of the material 
bodies—the nerves, and the “Armature” or magnet 
in motion—the blood, which generates the dynamic elec- 
trical energy by which largely the plant is heated and 
its electrical equipment is operated. 
The heat thus generated by the dynamic electrical 
energy within the body supplies it with immeasurably 
the major amount of its heat, just as the heat given off 
by the electrical generator in the commercial plant, im- 
measurably surpasses in intensity that produced from 
the combustion of the fuel burned in the furnace of the 
plant. 
Therefore, all the heat with which the body is sup- 
plied is not produced by the “burning” of the fuel in 
the furnace, for if the body he denied food of all kinds 
a sufficient length of time until it is reduced to a mere 
skeleton, it retains almost its normal degree of heat until 
the last heart-heat, when, immediately, the heart and 
blood having stopped their “running,” all heat pro- 
duction ceases and the body speedily becomes cold. The Spiritual Operator 
81 
There has been presented the reader the material, 
human electrical power plant, including a part of the 
electrical equipment installed therein, which latter in- 
cludes the mechanism for generating the merchanical 
electrical energy with which the plant is operated. 
However complete its description may be in every 
detail, it ever remains, like unto the commercial electri- 
cal plant, wholly useless and worthless for the purpose 
or purposes for which it was designed without someone 
skilled in its operation to operate it; to direct and con- 
trol the electrical energy generated therein and apply 
it where, when, and in such volume as occasion demands 
in its successful operation, as has been stated. 
Such operator, we have learned, the Creator provided 
both the male and female material human organisms 
with His Creation of them, creating them SPIRITUAL 
and causing them to take up their abode in the respec- 
tive material organism so created for each, permanently, 
whereupon they became the LIFE of their respective 
material abodes, and, that these, His spiritual human 
creations, should not be lost to the world, He caused the 
“seed” of their material bodies, jointly, to be fructified 
with human spiritual LIFE, which life He specifically 
endowed with intellectuality. 
Thus have all human material electrical power plants 
that have been born into the world subsequent to his 
Creation of them, been provided a spiritual operator by 
and through the process evolved by Him, known as 
“Nature’s Way,” whereby human kind, male and fe- 
male, have ever been given to the world throughout all 
the intervening ages, replacing those who have, from day 
to day, passed to the beyond. 82 
The Spiritual Operator 
There was, we have learned, installed within the 
material human electrical plant by the Creator, an in- 
strument or organ unlike that installed within any of 
His created material animal organisms—the Human 
Brain, locating it within the Cranium or skull, and it 
is the general belief that it is the abiding place of the 
spiritual operator of the material plant. Dr. Trail says: 
“All physiologists agree that the cerebrum is the ‘seat’ 
-—he terms it—of intelligence.” 
Why this hesitancy on the part of physiologists and 
biologists to call a spade a spade when speaking of spir- 
itual man who exists, an entity, as truly as does Material 
Man? Spiritual man cannot, correctly, be designated 
by the word “Intelligence,” as Dr. Trail chose to use 
the term. Physiologists know that Intelligence is not a 
Being, but is instead an attribute of or gift to a being. 
They know also that material is neither life nor intelli- 
gence, therefore the Doctor should unhesitatingly have 
declared the brain to be the seat or abode of the intel- 
lectual Spiritual Being and thus have stated a truth in 
its simplest form. 
Dr. Charles W. Eliot, in his lecture delivered at the 
Eleventh Session of the Harvard Summer School of 
Theology, July 22, 1909, said; 
“Men have always attributed to man a spirit dis- 
tinct from his body, though immanent (remaining) in 
it. No one of us is willing to identify himself with his 
body; but, on the contrary, every one now believes, and 
all men have believed, that there is in a man (in man’s 
material body, would have been a better expression, 
Author) an animating, ruling, characteristic essence or 
spirit (the spirit or essence, Doctor?) which is himself. 
This spirit, dull or bright, petty or grand, pure or foul, The Spiritual Operator 
83 
looks out of the eyes, sounds in the voice, and appears 
in the bearing and manners of each individual. It is 
something just as real as the body, and more characteris- 
tic. To every influential person it gives far the greater 
part of his power. It is what we call the personality. 
This spirit, or soul, is the most effective part of every 
human being, and is recognized as such and always lias 
been.” (Italics the Author’s.) 
AYhile spiritual man cannot see spiritual man while 
each has for his habitation his material body, neverthe- 
less, when each, looking through the orifice known as the 
pupils of their eyes, and the range of vision of each 
comes into conjunction, there is an instant recognition 
of each by each when we are said to be ‘‘looking at each 
other” and there is instantly. set in motion an electrical 
current through the ether- pervading the space separat- 
ing eye from eye, and through which both receives the 
signal, one from the other, saying: “Yes! I see and rec- 
ognize you,” constituting a message as plainly “read” 
and understood by each as if it were a message being 
passed between each through that other method of wire- 
less telegraphy—the outpost for hearing, of which each 
maintains as a “receiving station” termed the organ of 
hearing—the ears, and during the entire time that such 
conjunction of vision exists or is maintained between 
the two pairs of eyes, just so long does the etherial elec- 
trical line remain “closed,” and if allowed to remain 
“closed” for but a brief period, especially when those 
“looking at each other” are young and of opposite sex, 
most peculiar results follow, notably the rushing of 
blood to the face cuticle of one or both, bringing on a 
condition termed “blushing.” 
With the organs of vision destroyed the spiritual 
man recognizes spiritual man through that other wireless 84 
The Spiritual Operator 
system which is maintained, connecting outpost for hear- 
ing with outpost for hearing-—the ears of each, after 
which, both the outposts for seeing and hearing being 
put out of commission, there remains one other method 
whereby each man is enabled to recognize the presence 
of the other through the outpost or sense of feeling, the 
feeling of their material bodies, the remaining two out- 
posts, those for tasting and smelling being useless for 
purposes of human recognition. 
Spiritual Man has ever been denied his rightful place 
in this the present world, notwithstanding the fact that 
the combined wisdom and reasoning of all humanity 
cannot successfully disprove man’s present spiritual ex- 
istence here on earth; cannot successfully disprove that 
this is the “spirit world” in which we now dwell. Ma- 
terial man has ever been declared to be, or considered to 
be, the Ego. I—THE MAN. It is material man that 
the world seeks to honor; it is material man that receives 
recognition and is recognized and known as “The Man” 
the world over, all because Man, the real—the spiritual 
—is not visible to the mortal eye, wholly ignoring the 
proof of his existence and presence in this world which 
is so unerringly proven and made manifest in the pres- 
ence of the myriad objects existing upon the earth, all 
designed by spiritual man, he having made and con- 
structed them by the utilization of that most marvelous 
mechanism given him by the Creator—his material body 
—and their existence only then made possible by the 
utilization of those of its auxiliary parts, those instru- 
ments of instruments,the acme of all “tools,’’the human 
HANDS. 
It is, therefore, a monstrous fallacy—the disbelief 
that this is the spirit world in which we now dwell. 
True, material man also now exists in this world, not, The Spiritual Operator 
85 
however, as an intelligent being, but simply as an abode 
in which dwells HUMAN LIFE, the real, intelligent, 
knowing, reasoning, thinking, being SPIRITUAL 
MAN. It is patent that we now dwell in this world 
spiritually, therefore in the spirit world, for is it not 
fact that we cannot, in our intercourse one with the 
other, converse only spiritually f It becomes more pat- 
ent still since our material bodies are, within themselves, 
senseless, speechless, as is so forcibly portrayed in Ed- 
win Arnold’s poem, “He and She,” which appears in 
the early pages of this book, the mental survey of which 
prompts the question which it is not possible NOT to 
raise, viz.: 
As spiritual man is positively known to exist in this 
world, being enabled to make his presence known or made 
manifest while a tenant of his earthly material abode 
only by utilizing the marvelous material mechanism in- 
stalled within it, by which he is enabled both to com- 
municate WITH and to receive communications FROM 
the outside world, all of which mechanisms are operated 
by the electrical energy generated therein and under his 
spiritual direction and control. Now, therefore, is it 
possible for him, spiritual man, ever thereafter to make 
himself manifest or his presence known, in any manner 
whatsoever after having departed his material abode, so 
marvelously mechanically equipped and provided the 
electrical energy with which to operate them1? 
The Author avers, he is NOT, simply IMPOSSIBLE. 
The brain, being the permanent abode of the spirit- 
ual operator of the human material plant, the Author 
has given it the name, “Central Station,” because of 
the fact that the Creator, in the distribution of the nerve- 
wires, which he caused to be installed within it, were 
each made to either “run” to and enter this Central 86 
The Spiritual Operator 
Station, or to be put in direct electrical connection there- 
with, enabling the operator thereby to instantly receive 
all messages sent in by the five outposts, and, in re- 
sponse thereto, instantly direct, apply and control the 
necessary volume of the electrical energy to any part or 
parts in the plant requiring its application during such 
time or times when it is on active duty. 
It is interesting to read what William Hanna Thom- 
son, M. D., LL. D., has to say upon this subject in his 
work, “What Is Physical Life?” under his last cap- 
tion, “As to Ourselves,” commencing on page 155; 
“Unhappily we are not like scientific beings from 
another world, visiting this plant to visit its vital phe- 
nomena, but we are ourselves part and parcel of that 
which we are investigating. To say the least, this fact 
is curious, and naturally suggests the question whether, 
after all, we are really of this earth, or only by some 
chance on it. Certainly this earth has no other self- 
examining species. 
“But before attempting any great ascent, much pre- 
liminary work is necessary, and so here, following, as 
we should, along the lines of the physical conditions 
entering into the life of man, we begin with his bodily 
senses. It is by them, (through them woidd be the bet- 
ter word, Author,) that he comes into relation with his 
physical world, because they afford the only means by 
which, at first, he can do so. He is an inner centric self 
with the whole world outside of him, and so that world 
would remain but for these special sense organs, which, 
it should be particularly noted, are on one side so wholly 
physical, that we can examine them with scalpel and 
microscope, BUT THEY CONNECT AT THE OTHER 
END WITH WHAT IS ANYTHING BUT PHYSI- The Spiritual Operator 
87 
CAL, being, instead, wholly PSYCHICAL. (Spiritual 
—Author.) It is not the physical eye, but only the man 
himself which sees, though without the eye he could not 
see at all. Here, then, just where each bodily sense 
reaches his consciousness, IS THE MAN HIMSELF. 
This is WHERE HE IS AT HOME, and if we can only 
make his acquaintance in those private quarters, we wall 
learn more about him than anywhere else.” (Caps and 
italics the Author’s.) 
We have learned that the spiritual operator is pres- 
ent and in permanent possession of its material abode 
when it is ushered into the world, and that, though 
endowed with intellectuality, it is, however, wholly de- 
ficient in knowledge and understanding. Continuing in 
growth with its material body,—no fatalities having be- 
fallen it,—the body,—it in time arrives at the stage of 
understanding when its education and “storing” of 
knowledge begins, or, otherwise expressed: it’s time 
—for “planting” has now arrived; the number and 
quality of the “seeds”—subjects planted—taught it, 
determines the volume and quality of the “fruit” gar- 
nered, and with which it becomes possessed at the end 
of the “harvest.” Just as the earth soil brings forth 
from the respective seeds planted, both the life-sustain- 
ing and life-destroying fruits, so does the “mental soil” 
bring forth fruits both sustaining and destructive of the 
moral life of the child from the respective “seeds” 
planted,—subjects taught it, which is to say, the higher 
the intellectual teachings, and the purer the moral en- 
vironment throughout the life of the operator, the higher 
will be the standard of its intellectuality and morality, 
and, vice-versa. 
However, every human spiritual operator is born 88 
The Spiritual Operator 
into the world possessed of certain hereditary endow- 
ments, gifts of its “Queen Mother,” as Mrs. Martindale 
so beautifully expresses it. These said gifts end at the 
expiration of the child construction period, as Emerson 
truly says: “When Man comes forth from his mother’s 
womb, the gate of gifts closes behind him.” These 
mother gifts assert themselves in the early life of the 
child operator; they may be good and beneficial gifts, 
and they may, in part, at least, be bad and vicious gifts. 
If the former, the Giver of the gifts should be accorded 
all praise. If the latter—the vicious, the spiritual child, 
should not, neither can it be justly censured, but, in- 
stead, every means possible should he employed and ex- 
erted to remold such child mentally and, if possible, 
given a “new moral birth” through righteous training 
and precept. 
The ability of the human operator to acquire knowl- 
edge, we have learned, is due to the installation within 
its material plant, by the Creator, in His original crea- 
tion of man, of the specifically designed and constructed 
instrument or organ—the human brain, which, we re- 
call, is possessed and largely composed of a network of 
Nerve-wires, innumerable in number, and infinitesimally 
small in calibre, each being in direct electrical connec- 
tion with the central station—the ever-abiding place of 
the operator—each of which Nerve-wires constitutes a 
special organ, instrument or tool, designed for a certain 
specific purpose, to-wit: its utilization by the operator 
in the production or creation of thought, thereby en- 
abling it to achieve success in the many specific fields of 
human endeavor in proportion as the organ, instrument 
or tool involved is developed and perfected. 
Under the caption, “The Highest Conservation,” The Spiritual Operator 
89 
the Cleveland Leader, of date Sunday, April 30th, 1911, 
says, Editorially, “An age which talks much of the con- 
servation of forests, water power and the soil, ought to 
how in reverence before that higher and finer conserva- 
tion which guards human life. * * * 
“The question whether a baby shall live or die may 
be the issue between peace or war for great nations. 
On that young life may depend some far-reaching dis- 
covery in science, freighted with the healing of the sick, 
the lightening of human toil, the widening of human 
knowledge. ’ ’ 
To which the Author would add, “AVhat momentous 
reflections overtake us when we reflect upon the possi- 
bilities that might have resulted adversely to human 
welfare had all the great men possessing those unique 
brains which gave to the world its manifold “uplifts”, 
each in his specific sphere, have died when babes.” 
Included in the said wiring-system, we recall, are the 
five special mechanisms, those for seeing, hearing, feel- 
ing*, tasting and smelling, the five outposts, as they have 
been termed, each of which is also connected electrically 
by a direct special nerve-wire with the central station, 
the function of each being to “catch,” take up and 
transmit to the operator, in the form of messages, all 
information coming to each upon the receipt of which, 
the operator takes such action thereupon, immediately 
or otherwise, as the nature of the message demands. 
These five outposts, you recall, Dr. Trail explains, 
are the instruments of communication from the outside 
world to the brain. (The sole instruments, he should 
have declared.) They can be said to be the “gateways” 
through which knowledge enters on its way to the oper- 
ator. Every thesis, therefore, upon whatsoever subject 90 
The Spiritual Operator 
presented the child operator and throughout its earthly 
sojourn, must he presented it through one or more of 
the five outposts. 
These are receiving instruments only, as they are wholly 
useless in communicating or transmitting messages or 
knowledge from the spiritual operator to the outside world, 
all messages or knowledge communicated to the outside 
world from the spiritual operator being by and through 
the media of speech, writing or the sign languages. 
Moreover, the five outposts do not belong to, neither 
do they form composite parts of the operator’s spiritual 
being, for, during a period when the eyes are closed— 
nothing seen—and there is complete absence of all 
sounds, odors, savors and feelings or sensations, spiritual 
man can be and is most active in constructing mental 
thoughts, which thoughts can be, and often are, upon 
many subjects, embracing oratory, composition, remin- 
iscence, invention, planning, etc., etc., all proving that 
the spiritual operator dwells within its material plant 
during such periods, and does not compose any of its 
constituent parts, but is wholly distinct from it, he or 
she simply making use of those instruments installed 
within it for receiving communications and knowledge 
from the outside world, and then communicating mes- 
sages and knowledge from him or herself to the outside 
world through and by the instruments provided and 
installed within their material plant for such usage— 
the vocal apparatus, which embraces the vocal cords, 
tongue, palate and lips, the hands being utilized in 
conveying knowledge by writing, also the sign language. 
Without these members or adjuncts of its material 
abode, the ability of the spiritual operator to transmit 
messages and impart knowledge from him or herself The Spiritual Operator 
91 
to the outside world intelligently is reduced to the 
minimum. 
As each nerve-wire embraced within the brain is an 
organ, instrument or tool, designed for a specific pur- 
pose,—the production or giving off of a specific thought, 
and also, in the use of which the operator is enabled 
to, manifestly, achieve success in specific fields of en- 
deavor in proportion as the organ, instrument or tool in- 
volved, is developed and perfected, as has been stated, 
it devolves upon parents to begin early in the child life 
to carefully study the natural bent of the boy or girl, 
and, as soon as it is clearly manifest that they have 
‘‘natural talent” in any particular field useful in its 
nature, every encouragement should be rendered the 
child in acquiring the necessary knowledge and pro- 
ficiency to make him or her proficient in that specific 
field. 
A learned gentleman, in reply to the following ques- 
tion (they were discussing the subject of the needs of 
vocational schools) : 
“Do you think any boy can do what he wants to do if 
his will is only strong enough f ” replied: 
“I am not sure about that, but I do know he can do 
best that which he is naturally best fitted for, and that 
is the thing he ought to do. These qualities ought to be 
discussed early in life, and trained and adjusted for the 
life’s task.” 
The Author has heard it related that the first power 
LOOM, with its cams for throwing or changing the 
heddles alternately in place of the foot-pedals of the 
hand loom, was set up in the attic of the young in- 
ventor’s home; that upon the father discovering it, he 92 
The Spiritual Operator 
kicked it to pieces and upbraided the boy for idling his 
time in that useless manner. But, the cams which throw 
the heddles in every power loom now in existence at- 
tests the value of the boy’s invention—the immediate 
result of natural inventive talent. 
Thousands upon thousands, men especially, are 
driven into following vocations for which they have no 
natural talent in the execution of their work, the result 
being that they go through life earning the daily bread 
for themselves and those dependent upon them, greatly 
handicapped, all because the organ, instrument or tool 
which is required to be used, is so inadequately devel- 
oped within their brain. Dr. Herman Cohen says truth- 
fully, “An uncongenial, he terms it, occupation warps 
the body and withers the soul.” 
Carlyle said: “Blessed is he who has found his work; 
let him ask no other blessedness.” 
The inordinate talent possessed by great Musicians, 
Mathematicians, Sculptors, Poets, etc., all have the or- 
gan, instrument or tool designed for use in their specific 
or particular field of endeavor developed and perfected 
in an unusual degree within their brain. 
Contrary-wise, there are those whose like specific 
organs, instruments or tools are so imperfectly or inade- 
quately developed, thus so lacking in usefulness, as to 
cause the Spiritual operator to fail utterly when at- 
tempting to perform such specific endeavor, just as 
all human endeavor in the constructive world fails when 
the person, or persons, are lacking in or denied the use of 
the specific instrument or tools required or made neces- 
sary in the execution of the specific work. For the fore- 
going reasons the Author is, as he believes, a consistent 
believer in phrenology. Whether the phrenological The Spiritual Operator 
93 
charts prepared by specialists purporting to correctly 
locate the many specific organs represented therein, he 
is neither competent nor prepared to say. 
The brain of the eminently intellectual Voltaire was 
lacking in many particulars. At the age of ten years, 
1704, he was sent- by his father to the college, Louis le 
Grande, Paris, for a seven years’ course. His Jesuit 
instructors believed in the natural equality of minds. 
(Brains would have been a more correct word, Author.) 
Parton, in his Life of Voltaire, says that in a letter of 
1767, in repudiating the doctrine of the natural equality 
of minds (?) he adduces his own incapacities: 
“As early as my twelfth year I was aware of the pro- 
digious number of things for which I had no talent. I 
knew that my organism (brain, he meant,) was not 
formed to go very far in mathematics; I have proved 
that I have no capacity for music. God has said to each 
man; Thus far shalt thou go, and no farther. I had 
some natural power to acquire modern languages; none 
for the Oriental. We cannot all do all things.” 
Notwithstanding his adverse opinion as to his great- 
ness of intellect, he was possessed of a most marvelous 
brain. 
Parton says further, that Goethe once wrote: 
“Depth, genius, imagination, taste, reason, sensibil- 
ity, philosophy, elvation, originality, nature, intellect, 
fancy, rectitude, facility, flexibility, precision, art, abun- 
dance, variety, fertility, warmth, magic, charm, grace, 
force, an eagle’s sweep of vision, vast understanding, 
rich instruction, excellent tone, urbanity, vivacity, deli- 94 
The Book for Reference 
cacy, correctness, purity, cleanliness, elegance, harmony, 
brilliancy, rapidity, gayety, pathos, sublimity, univer- 
sality, perfection, indeed—behold Voltaire. 
“ Voltaire will always be regarded as the greatest 
man in literature of modern times, perhaps of all times; 
as the most astonishing creation of the Author of Na- 
ture, a creation in which He pleased himself to assem- 
ble, once, in the frail and perishable organization of a 
man, all the varieties of talent, all the glories of genius, 
all the powers of thought.” 
It is only when we contemplate upon the myriad 
thoughts expressed in the writings of all the manu- 
scripts and books; all those represented in the creation 
of the numberless structures, mechanical devices; and 
all those necessary in the creation and perfecting of all 
the works of Art of every description extant in the 
world,—together with all those necessary to be evolved 
in the daily routine of our lives, that we are enabled to, 
in a measure, comprehend the marvelous mental scope of 
the material instrument installed within the human ma- 
terial electrical plant through and by which its spiritual 
operator is enabled to make manifest his or her won- 
drous intellectuality—the Human Brain. 
“Book for Reference” 
Intelligence of whatsoever nature coming from the 
outside world, we have learned, is received by the spir- 
itual operator at the Central Station in the form of 
messages by and through the instrumentality of the 
five outposts. There is here kept a Record in which is 
“recorded” those intelligently sent and received all 
during the time or times said operator is on active duty. The for Reference 
95 
It becomes, as it were, the Great “Book for Reference,” 
and is sometimes referred to poetically as “Memories 
Tablet.” All messages so received are “recorded” in 
the language or languages in which the operator has 
been tutored. Let us consider for a few moments this 
Record. It is most wondrously illustrated; in it is not 
only “seen” the faces and images of father, mother, 
sisters and brothers, but thousands, perhaps, of dear 
friends; also innumerable scenes and objects, especially 
if one has traveled extensively, all messages sent in for 
“record” from the outpost, seeing, since Memories dawn. 
The messages sent in for “record” from this outpost— 
“seeing station,” constitutes by far the most interest- 
ing part of the “Book for Reference,” and being illus- 
trated, photo-engraved, as it were. 
It is interesting to read what Samuel L. Clemens, 
Mark Twain, in one of his last writings said what he 
saw in his book for reference, messages sent in during 
his barefoot days in Missouri: 
“I can see the farm yet with perfect clearness; I 
can see all its belongings, all its details—the family 
room of the house, with a trundle-bed in one corner, and 
a spinning wheel in another—a wheel whose rising and 
falling wail, heard from a distance, was the mournfulest 
of all sounds to me, and made me homesick and low- 
spirited, and filled my atmosphere with the wandering 
spirits of the dead—the vast fireplace piled high on win- 
tery nights with flaming hickory logs from whose ends a 
sugary sap bubbled out but did not go to waste, for we 
scraped it off and ate it; the lazy cat spread out on the 
rough hearthstone; the drowsy dog braced against the 
jambs, and blinking; my aunt in one chimney corner 
knitting, my uncle in the other smoking his cob pipe; 96 
The Book for Reference 
the slick and carpetless floor faintly mirroring the danc- 
ing flame tongues and freckled with black indentations 
where fire coals had popped out and died a leisurely 
death; half a dozen children romping in the back- 
ground twilight; split-bottomed chairs here and there, 
some with rockers; a cradle out of service, but waiting 
with confidence ; in the early cold mornings, a snuggle 
of children, in shirts and chemise, occupying the hearth- 
stone and procrastinating—they could not bear to leave 
that comfortable place and go out in the wind-swept 
floor space between the house and kitchen, where the 
general tin basin was—and wash.” 
The poet Longfellow was presented a chair made 
of wood taken from the “Village Blacksmith’s Chestnut 
Tree” by the children of Cambridge on his seventy- 
second birthday anniversary. At that ripe age read 
what he said he “saw” and “heard,” (?) in his “book 
for reference”: 
“Well I remember it in all its prime, 
When, in the summer time, 
The affluent foliage of its branches made 
A cavern of cool shade. * * * 
‘ ‘ The Danish King could not in all his pride 
Repel the ocean’s tide, 
But, seated in this chair, I can in rhyme 
Roll back the tide of time. 
‘ ‘ I see again, as one in vision sees, 
The blossoms and the bees. 
And hear the children’s voices shout and call 
And the brown chestnuts fall. The Book for Reference 
97 
“I see the smithy with its fires aglow, 
I hear the bellows blow, 
And the shrill hammers beat 
The iron white with heat: 
1 ‘ And thus, dear children, have you made for me 
This day of jubilee, 
And to my more than three-score years and ten 
Brought back my youth again. 
“The heart hath its own memories like the mind (?) 
And in it are enshrined* 
The precious keepsakes, into which is wrought 
The giver *a loving thought. ’ ’ 
*Kecorded. 
There is recorded in each individual “book for ref- 
erence” innumerable messages sent in by the other three 
outposts—tasting, smelling, and feeling, whereby the 
“recorder” is enabled to instantly recognize familiar 
odors, savors and sensations as like messages are again 
from time to time presented or repeated. 
All the messages upon the countless subjects received, 
sent in by the five outposts during the life of the person, 
correctly and clearly “recorded,” go to make up the 
volume of knowledge “stored.” 
Many of the messages ‘ ‘ recorded ’ ’ at the time of their 
receipt are so faintly “written” that they become unde- 
cipherable. Others, again, are deciphered—remembered, 
after great effort, hence the expression, “Let me think.” 
How often do we hear such expressions as the following: 
“Oh, I remember!” “Oh, yes! that reminds me,” and 
“I can never forget,” simple references to the “book 
for reference.” 98 
The Alarm 
By and through the instrumentality of the five out- 
posts the spiritual operator is quick to detect harmful 
agencies when they encroach upon the material plant. 
For instance: the outpost or organ of feeling embraces 
a very important auxiliary—the cuticle or skin which 
envelops the entire plant externally, with the exception 
of the nails at the outer extremities of the hands and 
feet—the fingers and toes. It is also termed the organ 
of touch. So perfectly does this outpost perform its 
function, that of sending an alarm to the operator at 
the Central Station, that upon the point of the finest 
needle being thrust into the skin on any part, the 
“hurt” is instantly detected, definitely located, the 
message having been instantly transmitted thereto. The 
tread of a fly upon the skin is instantly detected, and its 
place of alighting definitely located. A two-year-old 
child at play in the home of the Author was seen to be 
in trouble. Upon investigation the mother discovered 
a stiff, sharp bristle an inch in length in its nether gar- 
ment at the exact spot as indicated by the child’s ac- 
tions. But for this provision of definitely locating any 
intrusive object, or local derangement within the plant, 
great harm would often follow because of such defect. 
Again, the outpost of seeing detects the approach- 
ing run-away horse, or fast approaching railway train, 
when instantly messages are flashed to the operator who 
sees to it that the plant is moved out of harm’s way, if 
possible. The outpost of tasting is quick to detect many 
of the poisonous or harmful substances presented the 
spiritual operator for its acceptance as food and drink 
as sustenance for the plant; that of smelling is ever on 
the alert for the detection of any harmful or dangerous The Alarm 
99 
odors endangering the plant, while that of hearing is 
quick to detect all manner of sounds coming within the 
zone of its marvelous sound-receiving mechanism, an- 
nouncing impending danger to the plant, thus enabling 
the operator to remove the plant, when possible, out of 
harm’s way, similarly as in the case of the messages 
received from the outpost of seeing. 
It is asserted in Science and Health, by the late Mary 
Baker Eddy, that the remote (first) CAUSE of sickness 
is found in the mental realm. 
Said statement is absolutely NOT TRUE. Not until 
the alarm is first given, for instance, by the outpost of 
feeling through the message sent by it to the central sta- 
tion, announcing a certain derangement, causing a pain to 
exist in the physical plant, the specific location being 
pointed out, peradventure in the nerve of a certain 
tooth; in an ear, in or upon a certain toe, in a particular 
part of the bowels, a foreign substance thrust into the 
cuticle somewhere, or the increase of the temperature 
of the body over that of normal, etc., etc., is the spir- 
itual operator cognizant of any derangement existing 
within the material plant. 
Upon the receipt of any such message or messages, 
the operator proceeds to have the physical derangement 
corrected, if ah adult, summoning an expert or experts 
to his or her assistance, if found necessary, that har- 
mony may be restored throughout the plant, if possible. 
The more severe the derangement, the more acute the 
pain, the more urgent becomes the message for relief. 
The general term used to designate any derangement 
within the physical plant is called PAIN, which is the 
immediate result of a stricture or obstruction being 
formed in the circulatory avenue of the blood at a spe- 
cific place. Thus is the seat of pain clearly located. So 100 
The Alarm 
long as messages continue to be received giving the in- 
formation that one or more derangements within certain 
parts of the material plant still exist, just so long does 
the operator continue to exert his or her efforts to have 
it or them corrrected, upon which being accomplished, 
all messages of alarm cease, and harmony again pre- 
vails throughout the plant. Dr. Eliot said, quoting him 
further from said lecture: 
“Pain was generally regarded as a punishment for 
sin. * * * Twentieth Century beliefs regard hu- 
man pain as an evil to be relieved and prevented by the 
promptest means possible.” 
Therefore, the remote (first) CAUSE of sickness is 
not to be found in the mental realm, as stated by Mrs. 
Eddy, but, instead, the first CAUSE of sickness is found 
to be in the physical realm, the result of one or more 
derangements occurring in some part of the physical 
plant. 
The spiritual operator in the true sense does not 
suffer pain. Pain is to the spiritual operator of the 
material human electrical plant what the ringing of the 
fire gong is to the fireman; an alarm, a call to duty. 
Dr. W. A. Evans puts it thus: 
“Pain is most serviceable, it tells us something is 
wrong. ’ ’ 
The “pain” of hunger is one of the particularly 
urgent calls to duty, involving, as it does, the very ex- 
istence of the bodily plant. 
The expression, “He, or she, is holding on to life by 
the merest thread,” is often used. How incorrectly 
stated-life holding on to life! 
The expression correctly interpreted means, that the 
energy with which their material bodies were wont to be Functions of Life 
101 
possessed normally, has now become so greatly reduced 
in volume that but a “thread of that energy” remains; 
that they are now just able to make themselves manifest as 
still being present in the body—not yet having taken 
their supreme flight therefrom. 
There are those who, from the expressions used by 
them, would lead us into the belief that they considered 
life to be as something like unto a piece of ice capable 
of being “melted away,” so that but the merest particle 
remains, such condition occurring, presumably, at the 
time when “life is holding on to life” by the merest 
thread. 
The falllacy of such belief is shown when it is known 
that that “piece of ice” can be restored to its full “nor- 
mal size” and condition, and that with the restoration of 
the full normal volume of electrical energy generated 
within its material plant occurring, life again becomes 
the same efficient operator that it was before the failure 
or loss of energy therein took place, all of which teaches 
us that life at no time is affected; becomes less efficient 
or proficient, by reason of anything that befalls its 
material habitation, it being immune in perpetuity 
against sickness, injury and death, always, however, re- 
maining within its material plant, not taking its flight 
therefrom until the “last spark” of electrical energy 
ceases to be generated therein. 
Functions op Life 
As stated in the opening of this book, God, the Crea- 
tor of all things, created two forms of life, and caused 
them to exist upon the earth—the animal and vegetable. 
The animal life He created spiritual; the vegetable life 
lie created non-spiritual; hence every individual animal 102 
Functions of Life 
life is an Entity, a spiritual Being, and is provided a 
material organism for its sole habitation, the number of 
such organisms being synonymous with the number and 
kind existing, and that has ever existed upon the earth. 
As stated, each of these material animal organisms 
are possessed of a power, force or energy, by which their 
every bodily movement and parts thereof is effected, 
said energy being electrical. We have learned that said 
energy is not self-generated, and that there is a mechan- 
ism installed within every such animal material organ- 
ism, specifically designed for generating said energy. 
Some may say that it is not possible to even con- 
ceive, much less to believe, that there exists within the 
myriad minute material animal organisms known to 
exist upon the earth a real mechanism for generating 
electrical energy. To dispel such belief in behalf of such 
of his readers who so hold, the Author submits the fol- 
lowing information in proof that it is possible, physio- 
logically, for such to exist. 
Scientists have learned by the aid of the microscope 
and the other wonderful instruments devised and con- 
structed for use in physiological research that the small- 
est particle of matter is the Electron, so termed; that 
the smallest particle of water which can exist as water, 
is made up of two atoms of hydrogen, combined with one 
atom of oxygen. This little combination of atoms— 
three in number-—is called a molecule of water. 
As to the relative size of these two, the electron of 
matter and the molecule of water, Charles R. Gibson, the 
noted Scientist, in chapter three of his second edition of 
his work, “Scientific Ideas of To-day,” London, 1909, 
says: Functions of Life 
103 
“It is, of course, quite impossible to form a mental 
picture of the actual size of an electron. To say that it 
has about a thousand times less mass than a hydrogen 
atom does not help us much, for we have no mental 
picture of the size of a hydrogen atom. To say that it 
would require a regiment of one hundred thousand elec- 
trons placed in a row to make up the diameter of a mole- 
cule of water, would only indicate the relative size of 
these two ultra-microscopic objects.” 
Sir Oliver Lodge has suggested the following analogy 
to help us to realize the relative size of these electrons 
to the atom in which they exist. 
“Imagine,” he says, “a church 160 feet long, 80 feet 
broad and 40 feet high. The space contained in this 
building is to represent an atom of matter. Looking at 
this enormously magnified atom, we would have great 
difficulty in seeing the electrons contained in it. Each 
electron would be no larger than the dot or full stop at 
the end of this sentence, and yet we shall see that these 
electrons are the stuff that atoms are made of.” 
Hence it is revealed to us how it was possible for the 
Creator to create, install and have operated a mechanism 
for generating electrical energy within even the smallest 
of His created material animal organisms and by which 
energy they are made to move and be operated. More- 
over, we must not lose sight of the fact that many of 
the smallest of these tiny organisms are possessed with 
an amazing volume of energy proportionate to their 
physical bulk, to generate which it is as readily con- 
ceivable that its generation is more easily and readily 
effected by the mechanical process than by the chemical. 
Again, we must also not lose sight of the fact that most 104 
Functions of Life 
of these tiny organisms are possessed of the organs of 
vision—eyes. 
The energy generated within every material animal 
organism is, without a single exception, NOT SELF- 
CONTROLLED. It, therefore, follows that its control 
is the function of a being residing within the material 
organism, since the energy generated within each is, 
normally, under control. That being is LIFE, the spir- 
itual operator in and dominating each. 
The duties devolving upon Life consists of a series 
of functions, prime of which is giving sustenance to 
the material organism within which it abides, since upon 
the performance of said function depends the continuous 
generation of the electrical energy therein, and upon 
which also, depends its remaining within said abode, it 
being compelled to take flight therefrom immediately 
said energy ceases to he generated, for which reason, 
Life, within every new-born material animal organism, 
almost immediately takes up the task—the performance 
of the functions of giving its material abode the neces- 
sary amount of sustenance—food and water—required 
and exacted by nature. 
The secondary function is the direction, application 
and control of said energy. 
The third function is the caring for its material 
abode and protecting it from all harm when and where 
possible. 
The fourth function is the performance of the duties 
attendant upon it in the procreation of its kind and the 
preservation of the offspring. 
The fifth function is the receiving of all messages 
sent to it by those outposts, or organs of sense, of which 
its material organism may be possessed, and action taken Functions of Life 
105 
thereon as the nature of the message received requires 
or demands. The foregoing are functions performed 
by life common to all animal life, the human included. 
In addition to the foregoing, the function of Human 
Life is the acquisition of knowledge imposed upon it by 
reason of its being endowed with intellectuality and 
given that organ or instrument unlike that given any 
other material animal organism created by the Creator 
—the human brain; and the application thereto of said 
energy by which application all thoughts evolved by the 
spiritual operator are given off. 
Sir Oliver Lodge, the noted English Scientist, in his 
Becqurel lecture in London, October 18th, 1912, is re- 
ported to have said: 
“Life demands energy for its peculiar manifesta- 
tions.” 
That statement is absolutely true because of the fact 
that without energy all animal life—which is spiritual 
■—is powerless to make itself manifest, as witness its 
sudden departure from any material abode in which it 
abides, upon its being so seriously injured or rended 
as to cause the apparatus within it which generates the 
electrical energy and by which it is operated, to be 
either destroyed or so injured as to put said apparatus 
out of commission, the generating of said energy thereby 
being made to cease. 
He is reported to have said, further: “Energy is 
like gunpowder; life is like the trigger puller that 
makes the gunpowder work.” 
A most unfortunate comparison. The energy gener- 
ated within every material animal organism in which 
life abides and by which the organism is operated, is 
electrical and is generated continuously, kinetic in its 106 
Functions of Life 
nature, the mechanisms for generating which are ever 
in motion, never at rest, while gunpowder possesses 
potential energy only; that is, it is composed of mate- 
rials containing chemicals, which, upon being set on fire, 
cause an explosion, which, for the instant, produces 
kinetic energy, which is as instantly expended. If 
such analogy were correct and that were the modus 
operandi by which the energy present in all animal 
organisms is generated, then it would be a process 
somewhat akin to that chemically produced inside the 
commercial gas engine, by a series of explosions within 
it, not continuous, and not mechanically, as is that 
produced within all animal organisms. 
Life, Sir Lodge is reported to have also declared, “is 
‘probably’ something altogether at control, not a force, 
but something that directs force and, incidentally, con- 
trols matter.” If he will eliminate the word “probably” 
and say, “Life IS something at control, not a force,” 
then he will annunciate a fact. “Something (?) a most 
singular appellation, Sir Lodge, to bestow upon Life, 
since the word includes human life. That particular 
function of life, the control of matter, is not the control 
of it incidentally, but one imperatively demanded of it, 
normal conditions within the material plant prevailing. 
In his definition of what the function of life con- 
sists he is reported to have said: 
“What life has to do is to control the spontaneous 
disintegration of protoplasmic cells; to regulate the 
ganglia of the brain, and to suspend the disintegration 
of organic matter until an appointed time and direct it 
along a determined channel. (Italics the Author’s.) 
Tie is evidently speaking of human life. Functions of Life 
107 
“To control the spontaneous disintegration of proto- 
plasmic cells!” Spontaneous, another entangling word. 
If it is true that said cells are spontaneously disinte- 
grated, they cannot, therefore, be said to be subject to 
or under control, the word meaning: “Being of one’s 
free will; voluntary; acting by its own impulse, energy 
or natural law.” Had he simply said, “To control the 
disintegration of protoplasmic cells, and to regulate the 
ganglia of the brain, he would have stated a physiologi- 
cal truth—so far as relates to human life—it being true 
that human life-—the spiritual operator of its material 
body, does control the disintegration of the protoplas- 
mic cells therein; does regulate the activities of the 
ganglia of the brain, by controlling and regulating the 
mental activities of the brain, as, for instance: During 
the time given to study and concentration of thought, 
deeply or otherwise, both wholly within the control of 
human life, the disintegration of said cells is being very 
greatly augmented, while, during the time of the sus- 
pension of both study and concentration of thought, hy 
decree of human life, the disintegration of said cells is 
in a very marked degree lessened as the science of elec- 
tricity proves. But when he declares that one of the 
functions of life is to suspend the disintegration of the 
protoplasmic cells entirely, (assuming that as being his 
meaning,) he is treading upon dangerous ground. We 
recall that Dr. Trail says: 
“Every portion of the animal organism is formed 
of nucleated cells which are constantly maturing and, 
as the body is undergoing CONTINUOUS decay (dis- 
integration) and reproduction, they are always found in 
various stages of development. ’ ’ 
Therefore, even one so high in authority, the Dicta- 108 
Functions of Life 
tor of the human material organism—Life, its spiritual 
operator, cannot suspend the disintegration of the or- 
ganic cells, entirely, for the reason that upon such dis- 
integration ceasing altogether, the generation of elec- 
trical energy within the body must also cease, followed 
by the immediate departure of life, to which statement 
critics may demur, affirming that often, as in the case 
of persons who have been partially asphyxiated, re- 
mained under water for some short period, or who have 
received a severe electrical shock, all dead to all ap- 
pearances, are resuscitated and brought back to life— 
or, more properly stated—life brought back. Dead to 
all appearances, hut NOT dead, which is to say, the spir- 
itual being has not taken flight. This is made mani- 
fest by reason of the fact, that if it has taken flight, 
then those who cause such “dead” persons to be resusci- 
tated perform the miracle of causing the departed spir- 
itual being to return to and again take up its abode with- 
in its material body. In all such cases life has not 
taken its departure therefrom. Those who resuscitate 
such persons simply succeed in causing the apparatus 
within the body which generates the electrical energy 
therein (which almost ceased its running) to again per- 
form its full normal function—that of supplying the 
body the volume of said energy normally required. 
Let us not longer use language which speaks an un- 
truth when we wish to announce the departure of our 
spiritual loved ones and friends from their material 
bodies; let us not declare them dead, but as simply 
having taken their departure therefrom, not dead, but 
living still—somewhere. 
When Sir Lodge said, “Life is probably something 
altogether at control, not a force, but something that 
directs forces,” he used the word in its broadest sense, Functions of Life 
109 
by implication at least, since lie did not interpose any 
qualifying words. If he intended to be so understood 
that ALL animal life directs and controls forces (that 
generated within the respective material organism of 
each) he elucidated a physiological truth, for there does 
not exist upon the earth a single material animal organ- 
ism, in which life abides, whether it be classified as 
human, animal, fowl, fish, reptile or insect, but whose 
bodily movements are effected by electrical energy, and 
it generated within the material organism of each, 
diy'ected, applied and controlled by the life dwelling 
therein, its sole habitant, by reason of the fact, we recall, 
that material of whatsoever kind is of and within itself, 
lifeless, powerless, motionless; and by reason of the 
further fact that there is not generated upon the earth 
an energy which i,s self-directed, applied or controlled. 
But when he ‘ ‘ guesses ’ ’ that the only function which 
life performs is that of the control of force or energy, 
he is greatly in error, as has been shown in the early 
part of this subject, wherein the principal functions, 
common to all life, are stated, and that specially per- 
formed by human life—the acquisition of knowledge. 
The marvelous control, by life, of the energy gener- 
ated within some of the animal material organisms in 
which it abides, is a most interesting subject for reflec- 
tion, that controlled by human life constituting by far 
the most marvelous, this by reason of its intellectual 
endowment and having been given that organ or instru- 
ment unlike that given any other “life”—the human 
brain, and also the gift of those two wonderful little 
adjuncts given its material body, one each at the ex- 
tremities of the jointed member—the arms—the human 
hands, in the uses of which, both of brain and hands, it 
is enabled to direct, apply and control the energy gener- 110 
Functions of Life 
ated within its material body in ways altogether differ- 
ent in manner or form than that of any other life inhab- 
iting material organisms. Every human thought is the 
direct result of its control when applied to the human 
brain. Its control, when applied to the human hands, 
is both perfect and amazing, applying it in such vary- 
ing volume as to produce the vise-like grip and the mes- 
est “whisper” of engaging energy. To these, the gift 
of intellectuality, the human brain and the human 
hands, the world is indebted for every structure, device, 
work of art, book written or printed that has ever been 
given to the world, all of which, however, could never 
have existed without the gift to human life of the human 
hands, notwithstanding its two special gifts—intellec- 
tuality and the human brain. It, therefore, transpires 
that the world is indebted to these two little adjuncts 
to the human material body wholly for the existence 
of all things above enumerated. 
Again, we are seized with wonder and amazement 
at the masterful control of energy as directed and ap- 
plied by the expert piano performers in such constant 
varied volume to their fingers and thumbs in the execu- 
tion of the difficult and varied combinations of keys 
upon the keyboard which is recpiired to produce music 
as arranged by the composer. Likewise of the masterful 
control of the fingers by the typewriter operator in 
transposing thoughts into words upon the paper by 
manipulating the keys of the writer machine. 
The control of human life, particularly of the energy 
required to operate the vocal cords and other vocal ap- 
paratus, constitutes one of its many marvels. The 
trained musical voice in the production of sounds dem- 
onstrates the extent of that control. Functions of Life 
Webster says: “The vocal cords consist of two elas- 
tic folds of membrane so attached to the cartilages of 
the larynx and to muscles, that they may be stretched 
or relaxed, and otherwise altered as to modify sounds 
produced by their vibrations, the higher the tension the 
higher the sound, and the lower the tension the lower the 
sound. ’ ’ 
These increases and decreases of tension upon said 
cords and apparatus is effected by the application there- 
to of an increase or decrease of the volume of energy, 
as likewise are the changes as relates to the tongue, lips, 
lower jaw, and to the lungs or bellows which supply 
the air in the production of speech and song, all of 
which changes in volume of energy applied, are made 
by life—the spiritual operator in control of the mate- 
rial plant. 
Go into the great and populous cities of the world! 
Behold the human masses, afoot, going hither and 
thither, their steps directed towards the goal which they 
have set out to attain. 
Behold also the vast number of electrically and 
steam-propelled vehicles being guided all in a tangle, 
winding their way in the narrow streets, all made pos- 
sible, and only possible, by reason of the ability of their 
human operators to direct, control and apply in specific 
volume, the power or energy by which they are operated 
and made to be propelled, as circumstances require. 
All the material animal organisms classified as mon- 
keys are gifted with near-human hands, yet all monkey 
life occupies a position almost at the foot of the scale in 
constructive instinct and constructive ability, as has 
been stated, this by reason of the lack of the gifts—- 
intellectuality and the human brain. The ability of the 112 
Functions of Life 
monkey life to direct energy to its bodily tail, and apply 
it in such volume as to sustain the weight of its body, is 
one of the peculiar examples of control of energy by life. 
The manner in which the elephant life controls the 
energy directed to its trunk, is a case somewhat similar 
to that applied by the monkey to its tail. Its trunk, 
however, terminates differently, terminating in what is 
a veritable thumbless and fingerless hand, by which, 
nevertheless, it is enabled to grasp and collect its food 
into mouthfuls, when it is conveyed or carried by the 
trunk to its mouth, just as food is carried by the human 
hand and arm to the month. By directing and applying 
the energy so as to create or produce a suction, water is 
made to be drawn up into it and so held until the 
“hand” is inserted well up into the mouth, into which 
the water is then forced by the application of energy 
in sufficient volume to discharge it therefrom. The vol- 
ume of energy which the elephant life is enabled to 
apply, is Herculean. Ponderous as is its body both in 
size and weight, it is able to apply tbe energy to its two 
fore or two hind legs in sufficient volume to sustain its 
entire weight upon either of the two, and can no doubt 
apply it to one leg only and poise its great body upon it. 
The life of the kangaroo has remarkable control of 
the energy generated within its material body. Applied 
to its ‘tail,” it acting in the dual capacity of leg and 
tail, to which energy can be applied in such volume as to 
cause its body to be carried, in leaps and bounds, several 
feet over the ground. Likewise insect life, in many 
cases, as the grasshopper, cricket, flea, etc., are enabled 
to apply their energy to certain of their legs in such 
volume and with such rapidity as to cause their, bodies to 
be sent through the air considerable distances; that of Functions of Life 
113 
the flea exceeding the others as to distance traveled in 
proportion to the size of its body. 
Webster says of the flea, “Its oval appendages are 
modified into piercing stilets, and a suctorial proboscis.” 
It is necessary to apply energy to these in their oper- 
ation. 
Snake life exhibits peculiar and sensational exam- 
ples of ability to direct, apply and control the energy 
generated within their bodies, both as respects their 
movements and the volume necessary to be applied there- 
to by the larger species, in order to produce the con- 
striction of the bodies of their prey sufficiently to enable 
it to be swallowed. 
Bird life exhibits one of the most remarkable exam- 
ples of ability to direct, apply and control the energy 
generated within their bodies, the tiny ones equally with 
the larger. The “Birdman,” as the human navigator of 
the air has been termed, is compelled to change the set 
of the planes of the rudders of his airship whenever 
he desires to change its course, to the right or left, up 
or down, first seeing to it that there is being generated 
by the engine a sufficient volume of energy to drive the 
“ship” ahead rapidly. When, he desires to stop, he 
must cease to apply the energy which drives the “ship” 
forward, which, in his case, means the stopping of his 
engine and glide gently to earth. 
The “machine” in which the bird life in navigat- 
ing the air, is an electrical device, the energy by which 
it is propelled being generated therein; it being only 
necessary to simply “cut” or “turn off” the current 
which operates its wings, and apply the “brake,” which 
is done by changing the plane of its tail feathers so as to 
cause the greatest resistance to its forward movements, 
when it is enabled to alight gently and at the very place 114 
Functions of Life 
to which its course had been directed. So that, when- 
ever any ‘‘bird life” desires to change the course of its 
body in any direction during flight it must also change 
or shift the planes of its. wings, proving complete control. 
One of the most remarkable illustrations of the com- 
pleteness of direction, application and control of energy 
by bird life is that of the tiny, beautifully crested hum- 
ming bird. Remember what it has to do and how 
promptly it has to act in order to change the volume of 
energy, direction and movement of its little body. With 
the planes of its wings and “rudder”—tail—set prop- 
erly, its body is sent through the air at marvelous speed, 
and, upon either seeing or scenting the flowers growing 
upon the bush, they dash at one, come to a full stop, 
remain poised in the air at the flower, body motionless, 
the wings vibrating rapidly all the time, while it feeds 
upon the food contained in the flower, and, if fright- 
ened during the act, instantly dashes away and at such 
speed that its little body cannot be seen when flying 
across the path of vision. 
The chimney swallow appears to have the most com- 
plete control of the energy generated within its body, as 
witness the rapidity of its miraculously rapid changes in 
its course during rapid flight, the frigate, holding the 
record among the bird aviators as to rapidity, it reach- 
ing a speed of 200 miles an hour, it is stated. 
Insect life is not without its special cases of remarka- 
ble examples of control of energy. All the£ £ stinging ’ ’ spe- 
cies so control the energy generated within their bodies and 
apply it in such manner and in such volume as to cause 
its “stiletto” to dart and pierce through the cuticle of 
its adversary and instantly force through and out of it 
the poisonous virus, depositing it in the flesh of its vic- 
tim’s body. Function of Life 
115 
All winged insects are required to change the planes 
of their wings as are the birds, in order to change the 
course of their bodies, all made possible by reason of 
their ability to direct and apply the energy within their 
bodies, when and where required, and in such volume 
as is necessary to execute the movements directed. 
The lowly angle worm life has such complete control 
of the energy with which its material body is possessed 
that it is enabled to instantly reverse the motive mech- 
anism from the forward to the backward movements. 
All “fish life” controls the energy generated within 
their bodies in almost similar form as does that of bird 
life, the navigators of the air, the fishes being the “birds 
of the water,” beating their fins (wings) and tail against 
the water as do the birds theirs against the 
air, and, like them, are obliged to change the planes 
of their fins and tail so as to change the course of their 
bodies. Although the specific gravity or density of 
water is many times greater than that of the air, yet the 
“birds of the water” are not able to navigate it without 
a counter-balancing device somewhat akin to the couu- 
ter-blancing weights of the elevators in our buildings— 
the air bag or bladder containing air. This counter- 
balance of air is made necessary by reason of the small- 
ness of their “wings,” and for the further reason that 
the “water birds” are compelled to regulate the quan- 
tity of the air in their air receptacles so as to cause the 
weight of their bodies to conform to the ever-changing 
volume of gravity or sustaining qualities of the water 
according to its depth where they happen to be—they 
being practically always “on the wing.” A like ability 
to regulate the quantity of “ballast” at will and at all 
times, as is enjoyed by the fishes, is the goal for which 
our balloonists are ever striving. 116 
The Mind 
The function of each individual Life, howsoever 
classified, is, summarized, the performance of all and 
singular, the duties devolving upon each relating to its 
material organism while abiding therein. 
MIND 
There is but one Being classified as Man—meaning 
and representing, collectively, the human race, male and 
female. That being is EGO—the man. He has no sub- 
stitute. He is the Spiritual Being, the Entity who 
abides within the human material body provided for 
him. He it is who creates thoughts and ideas and who 
thinks, reasons, wills—determines—acts. He is the sub- 
ject in all sentences in which reference to him is made 
by the use of the personal pronoun, whether in the first, 
second or third person, singular or in the possessive case. 
Intuitional philosophy, says the Standard Diction- 
ary, teaches “That the Ego is a being to be distinguished 
from the conscious movements and from the powers and 
attributes of the spirit—in short—that it is the self- 
conscious spirit itself.” The Author has eliminated the 
words “or mind,” included in the Standard’s definition, 
which reads, “Is the self-conscious spirit or mind it- 
self,” for the reason that the word mind is here used 
as a substitute for Ego—the man, for man is man and 
nothing more, ever. 
How misleading and erroneously we can use a sub- 
stitute word for man is shown in the many definitions 
of mind given in the various dictionaries. Webster says: 
“Mind, noun. That which thinks, feels and wills,” 
whereas it is Man who thinks, reasons and wills (refer- 
ences to the senses not belonging in the discussion here). 
We have but to consult said dictionary and read The Mind 
117 
what it says as to the words used as synonyms for that 
of mind. (The meaning of synonym, it says, is, alike, 
correspondent, corresponding, equivalent, identical, in- 
terchangeable, like, same, similar, synonymic.) To learn 
how many substitutes are used for both Man and 
Mind, the first inexcusable, while the latter is excusable, 
for the reason that the .word Man is definable, while 
Mind is mythical, does not exist, as is hereinafter stated, 
and its synonyms can, therefore, be used with the great- 
est liberality. In fact, mind, according to Webster, 
means so many things and has such a multitude of defi- 
nitions and synonyms as to be irritably bewildering. 
The word seems to be one of the many “pots” into 
which is dropped the dross from the “pure metal of 
thought.” 
Mind is a word coined by someone in an attempt 
to qualify what was supposed to be an attribute of 
Spiritual Man—THE MAN. How signally its use has 
failed to advance mental science is shown in the fact 
that onr most learned students in mental philosophy 
have failed utterly to define it rationally, as Webster’s 
American Eneylopedia says: “Mind, is a word that ad- 
mits of no exhaustive definition.” 
We do not have to search long nor deeply to ascer- 
tain the cause of such failure to define it—there exists 
no such thing, organically, as mind. It is a word sim- 
ply and is used in a mythical sense only, and should not, 
therefore, be used in our deliberation. Being mythical, 
its use tends towards mystification and conveys to US—- 
not our minds—a false doctrine. 
So overwrought are our lexicographers in their en- 
deavors to find words with which to make plain (?) to 
man’s understanding and correctly the meaning of cer- 
tain words, that they not only fail to make plain the 118 
The Mind 
meaning of the word being defined, but, instead, make 
it more and more less comprehensive by the dearth of 
words used. Take, for example, the word IDEA! First, 
however, take their definition of the word Thought. 
The Standard Dictionary defines it to be—IDEA. Idea, 
then, is thought. Now Idea, it says, “Is that which is 
seen hy the Mind’s Eye.” (Italics the Author’s.) No 
creation is hinted at. Could anything be made less com- 
prehensive, even to the most learned, let alone those pos- 
sessing the ordinary amount of intelligence, than the 
statement that a mythical thing has eyes, and they 
of such wonderful power of vision as to be enabled to 
see thought ? Mind’s eye ! Simply another meaning- 
less, mythical, poetical expression. 
William Hanna Thomson, M. D., LL. D., again quot- 
ing him, in his work, “What Is Physical Life, Its Ori- 
gin and Nature?” after a very able and interesting 
treatise, in which he touches upon the Darwinian and 
other theories about physical life; Reproduction and 
Heredity; The Uni-cellular Micro-organisms; The Met- 
azoa or Multi-cellular forms of life; The Great Food 
Question; Adaptation, and, lastly, as TO OURSELVES, 
comes to, under the latter, what would seem to be a 
fixed conclusion as to what constitutes MAN, quoting 
one of Art emus Ward’s saying, “That the highest part 
of a mountain is its top ’’; also Huxley, who likens man 
to be, “The Andes of.life,” that is, the very highest 
finite life pinnacle; nothing above it, in order to lead 
his readers to a comprehensive understanding of his 
said conclusion, and then, curiously, with emphasis, 
declares that man is not the “highest part of the moun- 
tain”; not the “Andes of Life,” but that, instead, 
Man’s Mind, is higher than he, forgetting to enlighten 
his readers how it is, that if man himself cannot think, The Mind 
119 
reason, will and create thoughts and ideas, how his so- 
called mind can, and to do which it must be endowed 
with attributes superior to those with which the Creator 
endowed he—Man—himself. 
However, when it comes to responsibility for beliefs 
and actions the Doctor says, using italics: “Things are 
not responsible, but persons are.” Why, then, place 
responsibility upon the “under superior” instead of 
the superior, as he says: ‘ ‘ Every person, however in- 
significant he may seem to be, entails responsibilities 
in one way or another,” for note, the Doctor does not 
say that every mind■ entails responsibilities. 
“Some persons,” the Doctor says, “regard any allu- 
sion to mind as out of place in a scientific discussion 
because science is concerned only with sensible phe- 
nomena, and mind can neither be tasted, smelt, seen 
nor heard; it cannot be weighed, analyzed, resolved, 
precipitated, measured, or spectroscoped. But in this 
enumeration the tremendous testimony of the greatest of 
senses is left out. Mind can be felt so vividly that, com- 
pared with it, all mere phenomena are what the word 
originally meant, only appearances.” 
What the Doctor evidently intended to say was, that 
our conscious self is made to comprehend, not feel, the 
terror of death, for instance, upon seeing the fast moving 
train bearing down upon us; or hearing the sudden 
screeching of its engine’s whistle; upon smelling the 
suffocating smoke or other deadly vapors enveloping 
us; upon tasting of the deadly drugs of which we have 
partaken too freely, or grasp the terror of death which 
strikes us upon our feeling the intense heat of the de- 
vouring flame which encompasses us. 120 
The Mind 
But in broaching the doctrine that mind can be felt, 
the Doctor introduces still another false “note” in our 
“mental scale/’ as he descends from the spiritual realm 
to the physical. Man’s sense of feeling only comes into 
play or action when some material thing is encoun- 
tered by his material body through the sense or outpost 
for feeling, and, since mind is not matter, as the Doctor 
informs us, then man cannot feel it or it be felt. If it 
can be, and that so vividly, why did the Doctor fail to 
cite one or more cases wherein it can be so easily and 
vividly felt, and thus have informed his readers in a 
clear and comprehensive manner as to how that psychic 
intelligence is imparted to our conscious selves, through 
the one, and only one, of our senses—that of feeling. 
And, further, why did he fail to inform us, that, 
since spiritual man is unable to think, reason or create 
thoughts and ideas without the aid of a mind, that mind 
so far transcends him—spiritual man—in the scale of 
life as to be able to think, reason and create thoughts 
and ideas without the aid of a secondary mind? 
The weakness lies in this. Man’s imaginations seem 
to carry him into the realms of mysteries. He hypothe- 
sizes too much and too freely, bringing into existence 
(?) too many things which do not really exist. Soul 
and mind are two of such. There is a natural body 
and there is a spiritual body, says the Great Book, no 
qualifying words, observe. Man is not content to occupy 
the highest place in the realms of finite life, but seems 
to want to relegate himself to a place a little lower; not 
content to be the ‘ ‘ Top of the Mountain ’’; not con- 
tent to be the “Andes of Life”; not content at cred- 
iting himself as being THE thinking, reasoning one, 
neither THE creator of thoughts and ideas, but, in- 
stead, as does the Doctor, give all credit and praise to The Mind 
121 
his better (?) and more “lofty companion” as their 
conceptor and creator, thus rejecting God’s supreme 
gift to himself by passing it to his hypothesized superior 
—Mind. 
Happily the Doctor sets all doubts at rest as to his 
own individual understanding as to what mind, is. 
On page 184 of his said work he says: 
“But the despotism of incredulity is most strikingly 
shown by the attitude of multitudes on the subject of 
the existence of mind. If only they could see mind, 
then they would be sure of its real existence. Every 
other evidence of mind, from an imposing cathedral to 
the equipment of a great university, leaves them still 
in doubt as to what mind is, including what their own 
minds are. May it not be simply an attribute of mat- 
ter which we can see and touch, such, for example, as 
brain matter? 
“But medical science has’deprived them of this last 
visible and tangible stuff, as it proves that the brain no 
more itself thinks than the hand does, but, like the 
hand, is nothing else than the instrument of the IN- 
VISIBLE THINKER.” (Italics and caps the Author’s.) 
Who, Doctor, is the Invisible Thinker? Spiritual 
Man it must be, since you admit that the matter of 
which the brain is composed no more thinks than does 
that of which the hand is composed. 
“We have already shown,” the Doctor continues, 
“how the person—man—just because he is so, fills this 
world with his wonderful creations, none of which would 122 
The Mind 
exist hut for his PREVIOUSLY DEVISING them.” 
(Italics and caps the Author’s.) 
The Doctor here makes a fatal slip, both of thought 
and pen, for, according to his teachings, he should have 
said, in closing, “But for his (man’s) mind having 
previously devised them.” 
It thus becomes plainly apparent that the Doctor 
uses the word mind simply as a substitute word for 
spiritual man, he so meaning it all the time. 
If mind were the Creator and source of all human 
thoughts and ideas, it should not be robbed of its right- 
ful place—at the fountain head of the Intellectual 
Stream, when we would say that the Minds of Longfel- 
low, Tennyson, Byron, Whittier and Poe, for instance, 
were among the world’s greatest poets. 
Dr. Trail, under the caption, “Philosophy of Mind,” 
gives the most philosophical definition of mind that has 
come under the observation of the Author. In his open- 
ing paragraph he says ; 
“The brain is the presiding center of sensation, vol- 
untary motion, the intellectual faculties, and the pas- 
sions or propensities. THE MIND IS THE AGGRE- 
GATE OP ALL THE FUNCTIONS OF THE 
BRAIN,” his ending paragraph, however, proclaiming 
the remarkable exhortation to his readers, to-wit; ‘£ The 
mind, however, must not be confounded with the soul,” 
adding, “Mind may be defined as the manifestation of 
the soul or spirit through the material organism.” 
(Caps and italics the Author’s.) 
The Doctor thus made clear to us his understanding 
as to where spiritual man resides, viz.: At the “pre- The Mind 
123 
siding center,” as lie termed it, from whence he presides 
over all the faculties—organs—of the brain and mak- 
ing manifest his existence and God-given attribute— 
intellectuality, therewith. Mind can, therefore, be con- 
cisely defined as “The product of the brain.” 
Man, when on active duty, thinks and reasons, going 
over the old thoughts and ever exploring new fields in 
the mental realm in search for new ones; also new 
Ideas. The brain is the “womb” in which is con- 
ceived every human thought. 
The human brain is an instrument to be played upon 
like unto a musical instrument and made to operate by 
means of a specific power or energy directed and ap- 
plied to it by the person operating it, the design being 
the giving off of specific thought or thoughts, just as 
the pipe organ is constructed for a specific purpose and 
made to operate by a specific power and to give off, not 
create, specific sound or sounds, the brain being sub- 
servient to the will of the spiritual operator exactly in 
like mysterious manner as are other members of the 
material body which respond to its dictates, as, for in- 
stance, the vocal organs, tongue, lower jaw, lips, eye- 
lids, arms, legs, hands and the fingers thereof, etc. 
Says a noted French Scientist, “The weight of the 
average human brain is forty-seven ounces. Brain 
weight seems to have very little connection with men- 
tal power. It is the texture of the brain that matters.” 
That is to say, it is the nerve-wires—reeds—that 
count in the matter of mentality. 
The European Writer who, speaking upon the sub- 
ject of America’s School System, spoke truthfully when 
he said: ‘£ The most precious possession of any state lies 
in the brains of its children.” 124 
The Mind 
Mr. Harold Begbie, a writer for the London Chron- 
icle, upon the declaration, by England, in the terrible 
war of 1914, among his numerous reflections upon the 
“Tomorrow of Europe,” following that war, wrote: 
“Kemember this, too. Among the young conscript 
soldiers of Europe who will die in thousands, and, per- 
haps, millions, are the very flower of civilization; we 
shall destroy brains which might have discovered for us, 
in ten or twenty years, easements for the worst of hu- 
man pains and solutions for the worst of social dangers.” 
This writer should have paraphrased more correctly. 
He should have said: “We shall destroy brains which 
might have been utilized by their spiritual owners in 
the discovery for use, in ten or twenty years, easements 
for the worst of human pains and solutions for the 
worst of social dangers.” 
Unlike the pipe organ, which is limited in its variety 
in sound production to the number of specific reeds it 
contains, each reed and its sound being represented by 
a key upon the keyboard, the human brain or instru- 
ment designed for the giving off of thoughts in response 
to its spiritual performer, has, in addition to those 
which have been brought into use, numerous other nerve- 
wires—“reeds,” within its many recesses, each likewise 
designed to give off a specific thought when said energy 
is directed and applied to it and brought into attune- 
ment with the thought created by its spiritual per- 
former. Being without said attunement, no thought can 
be made forthcoming, even though the “nerve-reed” 
exists, and just as if no such “reed” existed, it simply 
remaining dormant, ready, at all times, however, to re- The Mind 
125 
spond to its spiritual performer the instant he or she 
applies the required volume of energy and brings it 
into attunement with the thought to which it is at- 
tuned. Thoughts can, therefore, he said to be the 
“fruit” of the human brain. Moreover, the “brain 
organ,” like the pipe organ, can be made to attain to a 
state of complete quiescence or inertia by its operator 
at any time, by simply ceasing to direct and apply the 
necessary volume of electrical dynamic energy thereto 
or through it, such complete inertia prevailing when we 
are in that non-mental state, termed staring, being wide 
awake the while. 
It has long been demonstrated that the destruction 
of any nerve or number of nerves belonging to or be- 
ing members of the “brain nerve family” by their re- 
moval or upon their being made to cease to perform 
their function from any cause, renders the spiritual 
operator powerless to cause the accustomed thoughts to 
be given off that were wont to emanate from those 
nerves. 
A case in point. On November 24th, 1913, Joseph 
Porgac, twenty-years of age, residing at 1271 East 59th 
Street, Cleveland, Ohio, received a blow upon his head 
by a 200-pound weight falling upon him, which knocked 
out a portion of his brain. Physicians declared that, 
should he live, all memory stored in those brain cells 
destroyed would be missing, and that should he recover, 
he would go through life with a portion of his past an 
absolute blank. 
Never again, therefore, could there be given off any 
more thoughts or ideas from the immediate region of 
that man’s brain from whence those nerves and brain 
cells were torn away and removed, all of which proves 
that each brain cell, as well as each brain nerve, is in 126 
The Mind 
direct electrical connection with the central station, 
whereat abides the spiritual operator. 
As the single or original production of sounds by the 
pipe organ’s reed does not destroy the reed, rendering 
it useless for reproducing like sound, but which, on the 
contrary, is constructed so as to repeat the specific sound 
so often as the performer applies the energy—necessary 
current of air—by directing the finger to and pressing 
upon the specific key, so is the specific nerve within the 
human brain made to repeat and give off the specific 
thought for which it is attuned as often as the spiritual 
operator directs and applies the electrical energy gener- 
ated within his or her material plant, to it. The ex- 
tended durability of the nerve-wires within the human 
brain, and which give off said thoughts, reproducing 
them over and over again, is proven by their long con- 
tinuing in service, as witness the many who live a hun- 
dred or more years without mental impairment. 
The ability of the spiritual operator of the human 
material plant to produce and reproduce, at will, the 
many specific sounds by and through the one adjustable 
sound-producing “reed,” termed the vocal organ, com- 
posed of the two parallel vocal cords, by directing and 
applying the electrical energy in ever-changing volume 
to the muscles which control the contractions and pro- 
tractions of those two cords; and also directing and ap- 
plying said energy to those muscles which control the 
contractions and protractions of the diaphragm which 
acts upon and produces the oscillating motions by which 
the lungs are allowed to inspire and expire the quan- 
tity of air involved in the act of breathing; and by 
which the ever-changing volume of air is made to pass 
through the “vocal reed,” which is thereby made to 
instantly produce, and with UNERRING PRECISION, The Mind 
127 
any note or sound desired, so is the spiritual operator 
enabled to produce the specific thought or thoughts de- 
sired with like unerring precision by directing and ap- 
plying the electrical energy to the “reeds” or nerves 
within his or her brain, and which give off the specific 
thoughts and made comprehensible to others through 
the media of speech, writing or the sign “language,” all 
made possible by reason of that most wonderful preroga- 
tive of Life—Memory—a gift not given to all alike in 
degree, which difference marks the difference in intel- 
lectuality among men and women and caused by their 
brain having been developed mentally in degree greater 
or lesser. 
Mind, is not a prerogative or attribute of human life; 
neither is it an Entity or real being. Therefore, it can- 
not think, reason or create thoughts, the function to do 
which belongs, in the superlative degree, solely to the 
real Ego—spiritual man. 
As heretofore stated, the word mind is mythical in 
its application. It is a most convenient word to use 
when giving expression to our thoughts, mythical 
though it be, and advancing false doctrine, as it does. 
Its use has become universal and will, no doubt, con- 
tinue to be used. But its erroneous use is constantly 
being extended. Governments, Legislative Bodies and 
an Assemblage, according to some writers, having a 
mind. 
There exists no excuse absolutely for using the word 
mind, as it is possible in every case to better and more 
correctly convey one’s meaning without its use. AVe 
have but to remember always, that it is WE, our spir- 
itual selves, who is meant in every case where the word 
mind is wont to he used. 
The following examples, chosen at random, will suf- 128 
The Mind 
fice to prove its erroneous, needless and senseless use, 
the word mind being italicized in every case by the 
Author, 
John Tillotson, in his “Gems of Great Authors,” or 
“The Philosophy of Reading and Thinking,” makes 
six hundred short and concise selections from the writ- 
ings of the many Authors by him chosen. 
In his first one, “The Passion for the Universal,” 
Buliver, its Author, says : 
“The mind in its utmost perfection, should not be 
ignorant of any species of human knowledge or accom- 
plishment within its reach.” 
The word mind is here clearly substituted for that 
of Man. How much more clearly and correctly ex- 
pressed to have written: “Man, in his utmost perfec- 
tion, should not he ignorant of any species of human 
knowledge or accomplishment within his reach.” 
Mr. D. R. Lowrie contributes an article to the Cleve- 
land Leader, issue of September 30th, 1913, entitled, 
“The Soul,” the reading of which marks Mr. Lowrie a 
profound thinker. In his closing paragraph he says: 
“The mind of man may not know the entity of the 
infinite, hut the souls of the present living mortals 
may, by interpreting God’s laws, as shown by all they 
may behold in nature, come so truly into the knowledge 
and communion that they know the meaning of His 
purpose, He wills they may comprehend. The mind 
so taught does not scoff at any form or manner of com- The Mind 
129 
mnnion or communication with the spirit but knows that 
only truth is righteous.” 
“The mind OF man.” Of, is a preposition and de- 
notes possession, hence it is the thing possessed—not 
man himself—-“that may not know the entity of the 
infinite. ’ ’ 
Again, “But the souls OF the present living mortals 
may, hy interpreting God’s laws, etc.” Here is a sec- 
ond possession of man, a soul. He, God wills they may 
comprehend. Here he correctly states what he means, 
but to be himself consistent he should have said; “He 
wills that their Minds may comprehend.” 
Corrections: ‘ ‘ Men or we of the present may not 
know the entity of the Infinite, but may, by interpreting 
God’s laws, as shown by all they may behold in nature, 
come so truly into the knowledge that they or we will 
understand the measure of His purpose. 
“The person or one so taught does not scoff at any 
form of communion or communication, etc.” 
“Vex not thou the poet’s Mind, 
For thou canst not fathom it.” 
—Tennyson. 
Corrected: 
“Vex not then the poet, 
For thou canst not fathom his thoughts.” 
“Now,” said the Editor of the Cleveland Leader, 
“comes the familiar announcement that the public 
schools are soon to be opened. To youthful minds the 130 
The Mind 
statement may bring* mixed emotions of pleasure and re- 
gret. To the mind of a man or woman in middle age, 
however, it brings neither.” 
Corrected: ‘‘ To the children the statement may 
bring, etc.” “To the men and women in middle life it 
brings neither.” 
A newspaper correspondent wrote: “The Govern- 
ment has about made up its mind to intervene in Mex- 
ico.” Corrected: “The Administration at Washington 
has about decided to intervene in Mexico.” 
By a writer, “To the German Mind, for instance, it 
has seemed an utter impossibility until recently.” 
The German Nation was here meant and is an in- 
stance where a government is given a Mind. Corrected: 
“To the people of the German Nation, for instance, 
etc.’’ 
A magazine writer said; “The country has made up 
its mind about conservation—the right utilization of our 
resources.” Corrected: “The people of the United 
States have arrived at a final decision, or understand- 
ing, as to conservation of its resources.” 
“As to the acceptance or rejection of that proposi- 
tion, the Commission’s Mind is open to conviction.” 
Corrected; “As to the acceptance or rejection of that 
proposition, the men composing the committee are open 
to conviction.” 
Collier’s, October 11th, 1913, said editorially, upon 
the subject of the successful completion of the Panama The Mind 
131 
Canal: ‘£ The Tory Mind is thoroughly committed to the 
idea, etc.” 
The writer having meant all the Tories, he should 
have said: ‘ ‘ The Tories are thoroughly committed to the 
idea, etc.” 
Said an able jurist: “Books introduce us into the 
best of society; they bring us into the presence of the 
greatest minds that have ever lived.” 
That he meant the greatest of Men is proven in a 
subsequent paragraph: “To live with such men in their 
biographies and to be inspired by their example, is to 
live with the best of men and mix in the best of 
company.” 
A writer on religious topics said: “Religion is the 
most powerful and usually the first motive for the devel- 
opment of the human Mind.” Corrected; “For the 
development of the human race.” 
In ‘World’s Work, for September, 1913, under the 
caption, “Kentucky’s Moonlight Schools,” occurs this 
sentence, “ Reading, writing and arithmetic are simple 
subjects when mature minds are concentrated upon 
them. A child of ordinary mind can be taught to read 
and write in three or four weeks.” 
Corrected: “When men and women of mature years 
are permitted to concentrate their thoughts upon them. 
A child possessing ordinary intelligence can be taught 
to read and write in three or four weeks.” 132 
The Mind 
Romans, 14th Chapter, sth verse; “One man esteem - 
eth one day above another: Another esteemeth every day 
alike. Let every man he fully persuaded in his own 
Mind” 
Corrected: “Let every man decide fully as to his 
own belief.” 
From Collier’s: “Hospitality, is enjoying with oth- 
ers that which is our own, and dividing with them the 
bread for the body and sharing with them the experi- 
ences and fancies of the Mind.” 
Corrected: “And sharing with them our experiences 
and fancies of thought.” 
This also from Collier’s: In its discussion as to the 
relative harm in using tobacco and coffee as against that 
entailed by the use of liquor, puts this question: “Does 
the good outweigh the harm or vice versa-?’’ Adding: “In 
the case of liquor and drugs there can be no room for 
doubt in our Mind.” 
Corrected in closing; “There can be no room for 
doubt,” it being wholly superfluous to add the words— 
“in our mind.” 
A noted writer, in telling how she is enabled to write 
so many different stories, says: 
“I know now that plots will come; that the more I 
write the more I will be able to write; the more in- 
ventive will become my mind.” The Mind 
133 
Certainly an inexcusable error, as “she,” being the 
writer, she it is who becomes mentally more proficient, 
not her mind. 
But how incongruous are the words she uses in her 
next paragraph : 
“The ingenuity of the mind is like any muscle of 
the body—the more it is used the more it develops.” 
How illy expressed, both from a physiological and 
psychological standpoint! From the physiological, be- 
cause ingenuity cannot be said to be a muscle—like any 
muscle being synonymous with saying—any other mus- 
cle. From the psychological, because mind exists neither 
physically nor spiritually, therefore, has no existence, 
being without which it cannot be developed. 
Corrected: “ I know now that I can easily formulate 
other or new plots; that the more I write the more I 
will be able to write; the more inventive mentally will 
I become. 
“As the muscles of the body are developed by con- 
stant usage, so is human thought developed by constant 
thinking.” 
In one of the leading American Magazines, another 
writer, having for her subject, “A Master-Mistress of 
Education,” uses the following language: 
“President of College, would probably be 
the last person on earth to admit the truth of this com- 
mendation. Her mind is so busy accomplishing feats 
that it has no time to admire itself.” And further along 134 
The Mind 
in same article she says: “Only a mind of big initiative 
and daring would have risked the thing which Miss 
(the president) risked twenty-seven years ago. But it 
was just that sort of mind.” 
Criticism: Here is a most careless selection of words. 
“Mind has no time left to admire itself.” “Only a 
mind of big initiative and daring would have risked 
doing the things Miss risked.” We are left in the 
dark as to who risked doing the thing referred to—Miss 
’s mind or she herself, except, that it would appear 
that it was her mind that did the risking, as the writer 
qualifies Miss ’s personage by terming her as IT, as 
she says, “But IT was just such a mind.” 
Corrected: President , would probably be the 
last to admit the truth of this commendation. She is so 
busy accomplishing mental feats that she has no time 
left to admire herself. Only one of big initiative and 
daring would have risked doing the thing which Miss 
risked. But she was just that sore of woman (or 
person). 
Sir Oliver Lodge, in his address on, Continuity, at 
one of the sessions of the British Association, held in 
September, 1918, wherein he declared his belief in a 
future life, said: 
“The evidence to my mind goes to prove that dis- 
carnate intelligence, under certain conditions, may in- 
teract with us on the material side, thus coming within 
our scientific ken.” 
Corrected: The evidence, to me, goes to prove, etc., The Mind 
135 
as Andrew Carnegie said in liis Article upon Surplus 
Wealth, in Collier’s for October, 1913: 
“The highest use of great fortunes seems to me, is 
in generous free-handed co-operation in good public 
works and service to mankind.” 
Upon the subject of the building of the Hudson 
River Tunnel, by Mr. McAdoo, Mr. Burton J. Hendricks 
said: 
“From the day he first conceived the idea, his was 
the mind that directed all the company’s activities.” 
Criticism: If Mr. McAdoo, himself, was capable of 
first conceiving the idea of building that tunnel, why 
should he not be credited with having directed all the 
company’s activities, instead of it being his mind that 
directed them, as incorrectly stated. 
Again, Mr. Hendricks, in his Article on President 
Hadley, of Yale, in World’s Work, June, 1914, telling 
of his mannerisms when addressing his classes, said: 
“This unparalleled awkwardness struck some people 
as extreme nervous weakness; in reality it was nervous 
force. The man lived so absolutely in the mind that he 
had not the slightest consciousness of what his body was 
doing. ’ ’ 
Here is a most peculiar—shall we say—wanton, use 
of the word mind. How infinitely more correct; also 
comprehensive, to have said; “At such times the man 136 
The Mind 
was so absolutely engrossed in bis mental work, that be 
was not conscious in the slightest degree as to his bodily 
movements. ’ ’ 
Mr. Hendricks uses the following phrase in the intro- 
ductory of this his Article on President Hadley: 
“An Extraordinary Brilliant Mind Housed In A 
Slight Frame of Intense Nervous Activity.” 
Again there is no mistaking that Mind was here sub- 
stituted for Man. An extraordinary brilliant man— 
spiritual man—housed in a slight frame of intense 
nervous activity. 
Scene, Criminal Court Room, Cleveland, Ohio. The 
prisoner at the bar had been found guilty of murder in 
the second degree. The News reporter said; 
“It was several seconds before the full force of the 
words spoken by the jury penetrated the convicted 
man’s mind.” 
Here is one of the many definitions given the word 
mind, a something that can be entered or penetrated. 
Corrected: It was several seconds before the convicted 
comprehended or realized the full force of the verdict. 
A writer on Books said: “The literature of the out- 
door world has also its vital relations to life only as it 
recalls to our mind the forest, the brook, the bird song, 
the sunset, does it become alive.” The Mind 
137 
Corrected; “Only as it recalls to US the forest, 
etc.” 
The writer of the following wholly ignores Man, the 
spiritual operator of the human material body, and the 
one who dominates it. 
The body, he says: “Has always been the slave of 
the mind; it stands ready to do the behests of the mind. 
The mind sways its scepter over every fibre of the body, 
dictating like an imperial Monarch the activities of each 
moment of experience.” 
Corrected: The body has always been the slave of 
its spiritual master; it stands ready to do his behests; 
the spiritual master sways his scepter over every fibre of 
his material body, dictating like an imperial monarch 
the activities of each moment of experience. 
A news item: “The purpose of the endowment to the 
Andrews Institute for girls at Willoughby, Ohio, as de- 
clared by the will of the testator, was to render the girls 
self-supporting. Their minds as well as their hands are 
being trained to fill this object.” 
Corrected: The girls are being given both mental and 
manual training to fill this object. 
Booker T. Washington, in his article, “What I Am 
Trying To Do” (for his people), in World’s Work, 
November, 1913, makes this statement: 
“I discovered at the outset that it would first be 
necessary to get out of the Negro’s mind the idea that 138 
The Mind 
education unfitted a man for any kind of labor, whether 
of the hand or the head.” 
Corrected: That it would first be necessary to dis- 
abuse the Negroes of the idea that education unfits a 
man for any kind of labor, etc. 
Mark Sullivan, in his “Comments on Congress,” in 
Collier’s for November, 1913, said: 
“There is no corruption in congress. There is no 
undue subserviency to power interests. To be sure, a 
few individual standpatters linger, but as a rule they 
are standpatters because their minds are built that way. 
They are honest in their beliefs. ’ ’ 
Corrected: Because they have been so schooled, and 
they are honest in those beliefs. 
The Superintendent of Schools of one of our largest 
cities, in advocating the maintaining of a school for the 
segregating of defective children, said: 
“Only through such schools can the minds of those 
children be trained for useful work. ’ ’ Query: Who 
does the work, the mind' of the child or the child itself? 
Corrected: Only through such schools can such children 
be trained for useful work. 
“President Wilson’s mind is now devoted to the 
problem connected with the invasion of Mexico,” said 
a news reporter. Corrected: President Wilson is now 
devoted to the problem, etc. The Mind 
139 
What is on your mind? You are so quiet. Cor- 
rected: What are you thinking about? You are so quiet. 
I am almost distracted in my mind. Corrected: I 
am almost distracted. (It is we, our conscious self, who 
alone can be distracted.) 
“Yours is a dull mind.” Corrected: Yours is a slug- 
gish brain making you dull of comprehension. 
“It is plain to every reasoning mind that dirt is dan- 
gerous in the street.” Corrected; It is plain to every 
reasoning person, etc. 
The welfare of my children is uppermost in my 
mind. Corrected: Uppermost in my thoughts. 
“Such people have not mind enough to grasp the 
situation. ’ ’ Corrected: Such people have not had suffi- 
cient experience to grasp the situation, or have not suffi- 
cient brain capacity to grasp tbe situation. 
“Have you no mind of your own?” Correction: 
Have you no convictions of your own ? 
“My mind is made up and I am going.” Cor- 
rected: No. I have decided and lam going. 
But what a remarkable use of the word mind-—the 
climax of all uses—is that made by John R. Oskison in 
his Article on Herman Frasch, the Chemist, in World’s 
Work for July, 1914, page 312, on the subject of the 
“Shooting” of oil wells. He says; 140 
The Mind 
“Mr. Frasch tackled the job from another angle; 
sending his mind down to look over the oil-bearing 
rock, he concluded that hydroehlorine acid, in certain 
sections, and in other sections sulphuric acid poured 
down the well, which was to be plugged immediately, 
would presently produce such a pressure of gases as 
would open numerous minute cracks in the surround- 
ing rock and put the well in communication with new 
oil cavities.” 
Mr. Frasch knew too well the nature of the oil- 
bearing rock formation to make it necessary to send his 
“expert” down into the well—am eight-inch bore—to 
make a survey and report to him conditions. This 
writer could better and more intelligently have said: 
“Mr. Frasch, knowing of the porous nature of the oil- 
bearing rock, concluded that hydrochloric acid, etc. ’ ’ 
diaries F. Cole, in his discussion of the world-wide 
movement towards peace among all nations, says: 
“Moreover, a most definite and wonderful change is 
coming over the minds of the people of the world. They 
were once supposed to wish to fight and kill each other. 
It is certain they do not wish this any longer. (This 
before the great war of 1914, making Mr. Cole a poor 
prophet.) 
Who wished to fight and kill each other, the minds 
of the people or the people themselves? The people, of 
course. Then, why interpolate the word mind, so abso- 
lutely superfluous ? 
In closing these citations the Author has chosen the 
following: The Mind 
141 
Secretary Daniels of the United States Navy, under 
President Woodrow Wilson, desiring to create what he 
termed, “An Invention Bureau of the United States 
Navy,” the members of which should be chosen from 
among the countries’ greatest Inventors, addressing a 
letter to Thomas A. Edison, inviting him to member- 
ship in said bureau, a plan which he said he had in 
mind, (under consideration, would have been a more 
comprehensive word,) said: 
“I feel that our chances of getting the public inter- 
ested will be enormously increased if we can have at the 
start some Man, whose inventive genius is recognized by 
the whole world, to assist us in consultation.” (Caps 
and Italics, Author’s.) 
Secretary Daniels here hit the nail squarely on the 
head, using the homely phrase. 
He gives the Man, not his mind, credit of being the 
one recognized by the whole world as possessing great 
inventive talent. 
The Author has extended these citations thus numer- 
ously for the double purpose of showing to what extent 
and in how many various ways many men and women, 
both of high and low degree in intellectuality, are given 
to erroneously use the substitute word mind, generally 
for that of man, in their speech and writings, and to 
suggest to his readers more correct and appropriate 
phraseology in such eases as is cited, and thus be more in 
harmony with truth; more comprehensive, as for in- 
stance, how out of harmony would be the phrase, “My 
Mind can neither see, hear nor remember,” instead of 
using the personal pronoun I. 142 
The Sleep-Effectuating Mechanism 
Before progressing further the Author deems it nec- 
essary to state that he uses the term deep because it is 
the one universally used to designate that condition of 
body in which all bodily movements, also all rational 
mental activities, are suspended—stopped, and to state 
further, that these conditions are brought about by rea- 
son of the lack of electrical current or energy, exactly 
as are all stoppages occurring within the commercial 
electrical plant brought about by reason of the lack of 
electrical current, and, also, just as the telegraph opera- 
tor is rendered powerless to receive or transmit messages 
over the wire without electrical current, who, being 
driven, as it were, from active duty, is, therefore, idle. 
It is error to say that our material body sleeps or 
awakes. Material cannot sleep, neither can it be said to 
be awake, being of and within itself lifeless, senseless. 
It is also error to say that we, our spiritual selves, 
sleep, as we never sleep, though we are off active duty 
•—idle. We are “awake” every moment, ready to re- 
sume active duty the instant the electrical current is 
provided, and all electrical connections throughout the 
mental nerve-wire circuit are normally restored or ef- 
fected. 
To be asleep means that the mental electrical cur- 
rent between the hemispheres of the brain is “cut” or 
opened at the mammillaries, and the spiritual operator 
is, therefore, off active duty, idle, awaiting the return of 
current, by the closing of the mental nerve-wire cir- 
cuit at the mammillaries. 
If the reader has patiently read and carefully studied 
all of the foregoing, he or she is now sufficiently in- Part Number One 
143 
formed and able to fully understand the Sleep-Effectu- 
ating Mechanism. 
That it may the more fully be comprehended, each 
of the five parts, of which it is composed, will be sepa- 
rately pointed out and clearly explained, together with 
the function performed by each. 
Part Number One: 
Is the EYELIDS. They are the “Nebula,” as 
it were, or outermost part of the mechanism. They are 
the “curtain” which is lowered at the “end of the 
play. ’ ’ 
Every object which the eyes see creates a mental 
suggestions. These serve to occupy us with continued 
mental activity, causing us, the operator, to remain on 
active duty. 
Their first two important functions, the person seek- 
ing sleep, are, first, to bar out the light by closing, and, 
second, to cut off the seeing of all objects, the seeing of 
which causes those mental suggestions. These two func- 
tions performed tends at once, and greatly, towards 
mental quietude. Sleep is not passible with the eyelids 
open. 
REST 
GEORGE J. SPINNER 
The sun is sinking in the west, 
And signals ending day; 
The toiler seeks his well-earned rest, 
And homeward wends his way. 
The night descends, and all around 
The darkened mantle falls; 
The whirring wheels in silence bound, 
Now rest from labor’s call. 144 
Pari Number Trvo 
The moon’s pale beams fall on the earth, 
The stars now twinkle bright; 
The sounds of laughter and of mirth 
Ee-echo through the night. 
The noise of revelry dies out. 
Each seeks his night’s repose; 
And, wrapped in slumber round about 
Their weary EYELIDS dose. 
The fourth function performed by the eyelids is clearly 
done electrically, and the Author frankly admits that 
he is unable to decipher their seeming mysterious action 
and will be referred to hereafter. 
Part Number Two: 
Is the EYEBALLS. By a series of muscles and 
soft flexible tissue, also the optic nerves, they are sus- 
tained in their sockets. They are caused to roll or turn 
in any direction by the action of their muscles. Dur- 
ing profound sleep the muscles, by which they are made 
to turn upward, contract—shorten—and simultaneously 
those by which they are made to turn downward, pro- 
tract—lengthen—thereby making their upward turn- 
ing one of easy and painless motion, acting, vice versa, 
in the downward turn upon awakening. 
Each eyeball is attached to its respective optic nerve 
on its inner side and at a point which is claimed by some 
anatomists to form a perfect fulcrum, by which is meant, 
that the turning of the eyeballs does not cause any ten- 
sion to be put upon the optic nerves, or cause them to 
contract, a statement which the Author avers is error, 
proof of which will be shown later on. 
None of the muscles of the human body are more con- 
stantly and vigorously exercised during active “wak- 
ing” hours than are those which control the eyeballs. Part Number Ttvo 
145 
They are capable of exerting great power, the greatest 
pressure possible to be put upon them without injury, 
being insufficient to prevent their turning easily in their 
sockets. Try it. 
The reader will the more readily comprehend the 
Author’s statements and the facts, by him or herself 
performing the different movements of the eyeballs as 
progress is made. 
When the operator is not engaged in concentrated 
mental thought, and all conditions, physically, being 
normal, the eyeballs turn upward tightly in their sock- 
ets simultaneously with the closing of the eyelids and 
without any senation of pain; neither is there required 
any exertion of the will. Again, when we are in that 
state of mental quietude that prompts us to exclaim, 
“I am so sleepy that I can hardly keep my eyes open,” 
the eyeballs involuntarily turn upward tightly in their 
sockets simultaneously with the closing of the eyelids. 
Now with the eyelids open,, turn your eyeballs tightly 
upward, directing them as if you were trying to look 
at your eyebrows, and hold them so. (See No. 2in illus- 
tration, page 170.) You perceive that it requires con- 
siderable efforth, both of will and muscular action, to 
roll and hold them so turned upward; and you also 
perceive that pain is felt in the eyeballs and their mus- 
cles, and that dizziness ensues while they are being so 
held, even though it be but momentarily—with the eye- 
lids open, remember. 
This is the function performed by the eyelids which 
was referred to above as being of too mysterious a nature 
to be understood or explained by the Author. 
The mystery lies in this. WHY does the closing 
of the eyelids make the rolling of the eyeballs hard 146 
Part Number Three 
upward in their sockets possible with ease of execution 
without the aid of the will and accompanied with no 
pain or dizziness, with the eyelids closed, WHEN, with 
their remaining open the rolling* of the eyeballs hard 
upward is only accomplished by the most strenuous ex- 
ertion of the will, and muscular power, accompanied 
with pain and dizziness, and cannot be so held? 
Clearly the upper and lower eyelids have a direct 
electrical connection with the eyeballs or their muscles, 
so that, when the eyelids are open, or apart, they act in 
one manner electrically—cause the eyeballs to turn 
downward, and when the eyelids are closed, or brought 
together in contact one with the other, they act electri- 
cally in a different manner—cause the eyeballs to, nor- 
mally, turn upward. 
The function of the eyeballs, as a part of the sleep- 
effectuating mechanism, is to take off or remove tension 
upon the optic nerves—lengthening them—when the 
operator commands sleep, and to put on tension upon 
those nerves—shortening them—when the operator re- 
sumes active duty, the results of taking off and putting 
on tension upon those nerves being fully explained fur- 
ther on. 
Is the OPTIC NERVES. Each optic nerve we 
have learned is attached to its respective eyeball at its 
posterior-—back—part, from whence it courses back into 
the brain into which we must delve deeply in order to 
trace them to their final anchorage. 
Part Number Three; 
The following illustration from Dr. Trail’s work 
shows the general position of the eyeballs and course of 
the optic nerves. Part Number Three 
147 
EYEBALL AND OPTIC NERVE. 
The Doctor says: “There are nine pairs of cranial 
nerves, so-called, because of their emerging through the 
foramina at the cranium—skull. The second pair is 
termed the optic—the nerves of seeing.” 
Now follow him closely as he describes them. Each, 
he says: “Is a large cord arising from the thalamus 
octicus and the tubercula, WINDING AROUND (Caps, 
Author’s) the Crura Cerebri (the peduncles, or stems, 
as termed by Dr. R. H. Whitehead), as a flattened hand, 
under the name of tractus adieus, joining its fellow in 
front of the tuber cinereum, forming a chiasm called 
the optic commissure (Webster defines commissure to 
be a joint seam, or line, where parts join), then pro- 
ceeding forward it diverges from its fellow, and passes 
through the optic foramen to the eyeball, pierces the 
sclerotic and choroid coats, and expands into the nerv- 
ous membrane called the retina.” 148 
Part Number Three 
You will readily understand the Doctor in his defi- 
nition just given commencing at the words, “Then 
winding around the Crura Cerebri (peduncles, or stems), 
as a flattened band, then joining its fellow, forming a 
chiasm, or optic commissure; thence proceeding for- 
ward, etc.,” by closely observing the course of the optic 
nerves in the following illustration from Dr. R. IT. 
Fig. 9. 
MAMMILLARES, PEDUNCLES AND OPTIC NERVES. 
Whitehead’s Anatomy of the Brain. (Used by per- 
mission.) 
Here we observe the optic nerves emerging from Part Number Four 
149 
behind (?) the peduncles, or stems (but really from in 
front of them, as they have their beginning in front of 
the “stems”), and winding around back of them and 
passing obliquely upward where each enters the chiasm, 
and, leaving it upward and diagonally, to continue to 
the eyeball, as shown in illustration No. 8, page No. 147. 
It becomes clear to the mechanical eye, upon closely 
observing the illustration above, first, that at the point 
where the optic nerves wind around the peduncles, or 
stems, that they—the stems—are brought closer together 
at that same point upon the optic cords being short- 
ened by their contraction, or upon those cords being 
pulled at the end where they are attached to the eye- 
balls, and, second, that upon those cords or nerves be- 
ing protracted—lengthened—or the pull upon them 
caused by the turning downward of the eyeballs ceasing, 
or taken off, that the “stems” are caused, or allowed 
to separate more widely one from the other. 
The function of the optic nerves, as relates to the 
sleep-etfectuating mechanism, is to govern and control 
the lateral movements of the peduncles, or stems, which 
is performed through their contractions and protrac- 
tions, longitudinally. 
There is, therefore, a coming and a going of the 
“stems” laterally, the degree of their oscillations as to 
distance traveled, being dependent upon the degree of 
contraction—shortening—and protraction—lengthening 
of the optic nerves. 
Part Number Four: 
This embraces the PEDUNCLES, or STEMS, 
each of which, you recall, supports its respective hemi- 
sphere of the brain. 
The function of the “stems,” as relates to the sleep- 150 
Pari Number Five 
effectuating mechanism, is to control the lateral move- 
ments of the fifth part of the mechanism by and through 
their own lateral movements caused by the action upon 
them of part number three, the optic nerves. 
This embraces the MAMMILLARES. You ob- 
serve in the illustration from Dr. Whitehead’s work, 
two small spheres resting side by side and opposite each 
other laterally, in the “crotch,” or “fork” formed by 
the divergence of the right and left peduncles, or stems, 
as they emerge upward from out the Medulla Oblongata, 
and continuing upward until they unite with their re- 
spective hemispheres of the cerebrum—brain. 
Part Number Five: 
You will observe that it is apparent that when those 
“stems” are brought nearer together, those two small 
spheres are also brought nearer together, and that, upon 
those “stems” being separated more widely that those 
two small spheres are also more widely separated, mov- 
ing in uniformity as they do, and that when those 
“stems” are sufficiently separted those two small spheres 
are separated sufficiently to form a space, or break, 
between them. 
Dr. Trail says: ‘ ‘ These two small globular bodies 
are white, and about the size of a pea, and are between 
the peduncles.” (The Doctor here uses the same term 
that Dr. Whitehead does in describing the Crura Cerebri 
—“stems.”) 
They are composed of nervous fibres and form a part 
of the great nerve-wiring system within the human 
brain. 
They are located each upon one side of the fissure Pari Number Five 
151 
existing between the right and left hemisphere of the 
brain, one belonging to the right side set of nerve-wires, 
and the other to the left side set, and with their 
“breaking contact” one from the other, there is caused 
a “break” between these right and left sets of nerve- 
wires. 
The Author claims that the point for breaking the 
electrical thought circuit within the human electrical 
power plant is at the mammillares, those two small white 
spheres so fully above described; that when they are in 
close contact one with the other, thought transmission is 
taking place, the operator being then on active duty; 
and when they are not in contact, one with the other, 
a space existing between them, then thought transmis- 
sion is not only not taking place, but is impossible, just 
as transmission of messages over the metallic wire of the 
electric telegraph is made impossible when the metallic 
wire circuit is “broken” at the instrument manipulated 
by the operator. With the thought circuit broken sleep 
must ensue, in substantiation of which statement the 
following news item is offered: 
Man Sleeps for a Year 
Berlin, April 20, 1912.—A remarkable case of leth- 
argy is reported from one of the towns of South Russia. 
A certain Moisseyinko was put on his trial in March of 
last year (1911) on the charge of having committed an 
armed robbery, but in the midst of the proceedings he 
dropped to the floor in what was supposed at the time 
to be a fainting fit, but which afterward proved a 
lethargic sleep. In this condition the prisoner has lain 
over a year, until a few days ago. He has evidently 152 
Part Number Five 
. . 
been all the time in complete possession of his wits, but 
was unable to move a limb, open his eyes or take food. 
When his eyelids were raised the PUPILS COULD 
NOT BE SEEN (Caps the Author’s), and he was all 
the time fed by artificial means. During his sleep he 
has lost some weight, but has kept throughout, the ex- 
ternal appearance of a normal and healthy man. 
Note: It was a physical impossibility for this man 
to have been in complete possession of his wits during 
his sleep, as the narrator of the above item assumed, be- 
lieved or guessed. The position of the eyeballs, so tight- 
ly rolled upward that the pupils could not be seen when 
the eyelids were forcibly raised, proved conclusively that 
the contact of the mammillares, one with the other, was 
continuously broken—absolutely every minute during 
his long sleep, a sleep so profound that he was prac- 
tically DEAD in so far as concerned voluntary motion 
of his body or any of its parts and the ability of the 
mental nerve-wiring system for the production of 
thought and the five outposts to perform their functions. 
There is a physiological cause for lethargic sleep, 
viz., a derangement of the sleep-effectuating mechanism. 
The common sense thing then to do is to remedy this 
defect, which can be effected in the following manner: 
Procure two 2-quart rubber bags, a foot tub and two 
linen towels. Also make a bag from wool flannel of suf- 
ficient width and length to slip over the rubber bag con- 
taining the hot water; fold the towels each several 
thicknesses. 
Prepare both extremely hot and cold water (ice-cold) 
plentifully. 
Now place the patient upon a couch so as to allow the Part Number Five 
153 
feet to hang down at the foot. Fill the tub nearly full 
with water as hot as can be comfortably borne by the 
hand; place the feet in it, elevating tub, if necessary. 
Cover all with woolen blanket. 
Put 3 pints of extremely hot water in a bag, press- 
ing the air out till water appears and stopper tightly 
(this to make the bag pliable). Put the flannel bag over 
this, wetting it thoroughly on ONE side only with hot 
water, and place the bag so the base of brain and upper 
part of the neck will rest upon it, and allow it to re- 
main for fifteen (15) minutes. Now prepare the other 
bag in like manner, using the ice-cold water, replacing 
this for the hot one, letting the bare rubber come in con- 
tact with the skin, and remain for a like period. Wring 
a towel from the hot water and place so as to cover the 
entire forehead and the eyes as well. Let this remain for 
ten minutes and replace with the other towel wrung 
from the ice-cold water, letting it remain same length 
of time. 
ALTERNATE these application, the hot and cold, 
each four (4) or five (5) times, if necessary, the patient 
not awakening, ending each with the hoi. 
If patient continues to sleep (not at all likely, how- 
ever), repeat these hot and cold applications daily or 
until the sleep-effectuating mechanism is brought back 
to normal. 
All comatose conditions of brain can be overcome by 
the simple application of the hot and cold towel com- 
presses to the forehead and eyes with few exceptions. 
The entire sleep-effectuating mechanism installed 
within the human electrical power plant has now been 
pointed out and explained. There is nothing mysterious 154 
Summary 
about it, but, on the contrary, it is a real, tangible 
mechanism composed of the five parts. 
Summarized they are; 
First: The Eyelids. 
Second: The Eyeballs. 
Third : The Optic Nerves. 
Fourth: The Peduncles, or “stems,” and 
Fifth: The Mammillares, those two small white 
spheres, the function of which appears to date, to be not 
known by physiologists the world over. That the De- 
signer and Creator installed them for a specific purpose 
is manifestly certain. 
By and through this same mechanism the mental 
nerve-wiring system of the human electrical plant is put 
into electrical action, termed the “wakeful” periods, 
occasioned by the mammillares again coming into con- 
tact one with the other. 
It is the purpose of the Author to herein offer such 
a preponderance of proof in substantiation of his claim, 
i. e., that the point of breaking electrical contact between 
the hemispheres of the human brain is at the mammil- 
lares, and that the mechanism for controlling it is, nor- 
mally, under the control of the spiritual operator, that 
there shall remain no room for reasonable doubt as to 
the correctness of his claim. 
It will be vigorously maintained by some physiolo- 
gists that the breaking of the electrical circuit at the 
mammillares is not possible by reason of the fact, they 
will declare, that the mammillares protrude out and 
from the peduncles, or “stems,” into a cavity complete- 
ly filled with serum; that this serum would engulf the Summary 
155 
mammillares immediately, were they separated, rushing 
into the opening formed by their breaking contact one 
from the other, and thus instantly there would be estab- 
lished a new means of contact between them, or a clos- 
ing of the electrical circuit by reason of the conductivity 
of electrical energy possessing the serum. 
Upon first thought this would appear a formidable 
obstacle, one that would seem to refute completely the 
declaration that the electrical circuit is broken at the 
mammillares. All metals do not possess conductivity of 
electrical energy. What is possible in the metallic world 
can likewise he possible in the aqueous—chemically 
treated. 
That the nerve-wires of the human electrical plant 
can be transformed into non-conductors of that electrical 
energy, natural to them., by chemical process, is clearly 
proven in the administering of chloroform or ether, a 
sufficient quantity of either being administered, ren- 
dering the entire nerve-wiring system electrically DEAD, 
as, also, inducing profound sleep, involuntarily. Again, 
The application of cocaine to a nuclei of nerves—- 
locally, causes those involved to be demagnetized chemi- 
cally, thus effecting a “cutting,” electrically, of said 
wires leading therefrom to the central station, and the 
hurt, if any, is not felt, no message having been trans- 
mitted thereto, and, therefore, not received by the spir- 
itual operator. The cutting out, electrically, of a nuclei 
of nerve-wires is, also, locally effected chemically by the 
application to any part of the human plant of a suffi- 
cient quantity of ether in the form of a spray. 
Thus the serum present in the cavity into which the 
mammillares protrude is evideuly not possessed of elec- 
trical conductivity, and it is in the bounds of rational 
thought so to believe for the following reasons: 156 
Summary 
Ist. While the nerve-wires of the human electrical 
plant are analogous to the metallic wires of the electric 
telegraph in many respects, the chemical elements enter- 
ing into each are very materially different. The elec- 
trical energy is, therefore, transmitted by natural elec- 
trical influences peculiar to each. It is clear that man 
has not yet discovered, much less understands, all the 
phenomena embraced in the electrical world. 
2nd. One is fortified in so believing by reason of 
the fact that the entire nerve-wiring system, including 
the electrically operated mechanisms within the human 
plant, is submerged in a mass of fleshly aqueous tissue, 
with the result that complete harmony prevails and the 
operation of the plant, electrically, most perfect, while, 
when the metallic wires and electrical equipment of the 
commercial electrical plant is submerged in a body of 
water the entire plant is rendered electrically dead— 
instantly. 
The fishes’ bodily structure is completely submerged 
in the water without rendering their bodies dead elec- 
trically. 
As further proof that the energy or force by which 
the human plant is operated is electrical, we have but to 
offer in evidence the fact that the nerve-wire circuit 
over which the electrical energy is transmitted is often 
“cut” from some cause at some point along the “line,” 
causing a complete cutting off of the power of certain 
parts or members of the plant, rendering them elec- 
trically dead, resulting in complete loss of power to 
move such parts or members. This loss of power can 
now be restored in certain cases by reason of the great 
advancements in the surgical world. A most remarkable 
ease is reported from San Francisco, February 5, 1914. 
The report says; “First Lieut. Jas. C. Gunn left today Blood in the Brain 
157 
on the transport Sherman to resume duty with the Phil- 
ippine scouts after an absence of months, caused by 
a wound received in a man trap while in active service 
in the islands. The spear with which the trap was 
armed severed Gunn’s sciatic nerve, and he became 
paralyzed from the waist down. At the Presidio Hos- 
pital here, the nerve was spliced. Immediately an im- 
provement was noticed, which continued, and several 
days ago he was pronounced fit for duty.” A simple 
case of nerve-wire repairing. 
Reasoning thus logically and rationally, the Author 
maintains that the “breaking” of the electrical current 
between the right and left hemispheres of the human 
brain is effected at the mammillares, and the above is 
his answer to those holding to the opposite belief. 
Blood in the Brain 
The Great Designer of the human electrical plant 
decreed that through His natural laws governing the 
human brain, there should be a certain normal quantity 
of blood in it during that period, which is termed 
being “awake,” and that there should also be a certain 
other normal quantity of blood in it during that period 
which is termed being profoundly asleep. 
It has become a matter of fixed knowledge that the 
quantity of blood in the brain during tbe period of 
being “awake” is in excess of that during the period 
of being profoundly asleep. 
The reader will here understand why the author ital- 
icized those words in his quotation from Webster, page 
10, defining sleep, wherein he says (barring italics), 
“Direct experimental inquiry has led to the conclusion 
that the condition of the brain (during sleep, he means) 158 
Blood in the Brain 
is one of considerable bloodlessness. There seems to be a 
diminished quantity of blood circulating through the 
brain and the speed of its movements much lessened.” 
There is a physiological reason for this lessened 
quantity of blood in the brain during sleep, unmistaka- 
bly an exaction of nature. 
The conclusion reached from the direct experimental 
inquiries related by Webster is purely in the nature of 
a ‘£ guess, ’ ’ all wholly in the dark as to the reason WHY. 
As the human being under normal conditions alter- 
nately “awakes” and sleeps, there is then an alternat- 
ing of this excess quantity of blood into and from out 
the brain. There is, therefore, exerted some influence 
which causes the alternating of this excess quantity of 
blood into and from out the brain. 
The exercising of the mental faculties in the act of 
thinking during the “wakeful” periods is the first or 
primary influence which sends the excess quantity of 
blood into the brain, and, upon all exercise of the men- 
tal faculties ceasing during the sleeping period, the 
brain ceasing its functions, then that influence is re- 
versed and the excess quantity of blood is sent from or 
out of the brain. 
It has become also a matter of fixed knowledge that 
the more intense the exercising of the mental faculties 
of the human brain in the giving off of thought, the 
greater is the quantity of blood sent into the brain, and 
it is, therefore, proper to now consider the subject of 
the circulation of the blood as pertains to the brain. 
The brain is supplied with blood, Hr. Trail tells us, 
“through the common carotid arteries, two in number, 
one passing upward into the brain on the right side of 
the neck and the other on its left side. ’ ’ Blood in the Brain 
159 
There is a remarkable connection of arteries at the 
base of the brain, formed by the anterior communicat- 
ing branch, anterior cerebrals and internal carotids in 
front, and by the posterior communicating posterior cere- 
brals and basilir behind called the Circle of Willis, the 
Doctor informs ns. 
The circle, he says, “receives the blood which flows 
through the ascending vertebral arteries termed the sub- 
clavian. It is through these three great arteries, the 
right and left carotid and vertebral, that the brain is 
supplied with blood.” 
These, from various causes, send an amount of blood 
into the brain of varying degree in quantity, occasioned 
by the varying conditions of the physical organism, the 
quantity constantly changing as mental activities change. 
While this excess quantity of blood is present at the 
base of the brain, a distending of the arteries thereat 
ensues, causing a fullness, or pressure, also upon the sur- 
rounding tissues and nerve-wire tract. 
Dr. Oliver Wendell Holmes, in one of his “Break- 
fast Talks,” said to his guests, “You remember what 
they tell of William Pickney, the great pleader; how in 
his eloquent paroxysms the veins of his neck would swell 
and his face flush and his eyes glitter until he seemed 
on the verge of apoplexy.” The Doctor then remarks 
that “the hydraulic arrangements for supplying the 
brain with blood are only second in importance to its 
own organization.” He says, further, “It is a good 
sign to have one’s feet grow cold when he is writing. A 
great writer and speaker once told me that he often 
wrote with his feet in hot water; but for this, all his 160 
Blood in the Brain 
blood would have run into his head as the mercury 
sometimes withdraws into the ball of a thermometer. 
That increased mental activity or increased concen- 
tration of thought causes an increased quantity of blood 
to he sent into the brain is most emphatically proven 
by the test made during the early months of 1903 by 
Dr. Wm, G. Anderson, director of the Yale Museum, by 
means of what he termed his “Muscle-bed,” a con- 
trivance so delicately poised upon a sharp edge that 
when the blood is directed from other parts of the body 
of the subject placed upon it when the brain is exercised 
unduly, causes the head to lower and the feet to rise. 
One of Dr. Anderson’s most interesting experiments 
was as follows (quoting from a special communication 
to the Cleveland Plain Dealer from New Haven, Conn., 
Peb. 22, 1903) : 
“He would tell the man on the bed to spell dog. The 
balance would remain stationary. Then the student 
would be told to multiply 134 x %, and the balance 
would slightly shift until the student’s head was lower 
than his feet, showing that an unusual (greater) sup- 
ply of blood had gone to the brain there to do the mental 
calculation ordered by the experiments.” 
Many interesting results have come out of Dr. An- 
derson’s experiments, and one of them, “pleasurable 
thoughts, causes the blood to flow freely to the brain,” 
says the communication. 
It will be observed that in the experiment above 
quoted that when the student was ordered to spell dog. 
no change in the balance followed, and that when he was 
ordered to multiply 134 x % mentally, the head went Blood in the Brain 
161 
down and the feet up. The no change in the one and 
decided change in the other clearly proves that any 
articulated or non-articulated words or thoughts requir- 
ing no concentration of thought causes no shifting of 
the blood into the brain. The student on said bed could 
have recited a long lingo of words or sung a series of 
ditties, the words of all having been so thoroughly mem- 
orized as to require no concentration of thought, and 
there would have been the same result as when he spelled 
dog—no change in the balance. 
Blood is material and requires space for its accom- 
modation. If it is forced into any particular region, 
the increased quantity in that region results in a crowd- 
ing of some of the parts contiguous to the region in- 
vaded. It is a common saying, and frequently heard, 
“All the blood in my body seems to be rushing to my 
head,” the idea intended to be conveyed by the person 
being, that an unusual quantity of blood had gone into 
the brain. This causes a “crowding.” Among the parts 
or regions of the brain thus crowded are the two pedun- 
cles, or “stems,” between which, at their “forking,” 
are the two small spheres, the corpora albieantia 
(albino-white), as the mammillares are also termed by 
Dr. Trail. 
There is a “coming” and a “going” of these 
“stems,” caused by the alternating inrush and outrush 
of the blood to and from their regions. The inrush 
forces the stems nearer each other, and the owirush al- 
lows them to again recede from each other, the force 
■used to accomplish which is hydraulic, applied off and 
on, in alternations. 
The mammillares being situated immediatly between 
the “stems” at their forking, they act in unison with 
the “stems” in their every movement, coming and going 162 
Blood in the Brain 
a.? do they. With the inrush of blood to the region, they 
are brought together in actual contact. With the out- 
rush of blood sufficiently, they “break” contact—sep- 
arate. 
It is recognized by all physiologists as an established 
fact, however, that the exercising of the mental facul- 
ties results in an inrush of blood into the brain, Dr. 
Anderson’s Muscle-bed simply emphasizing the proof 
of such movement from such cause. 
If, to reason analogously, the exercising of the men- 
tal faculties causes an inrush of blood into the brain in 
the region of the peduncles, or “stems,” brings the 
mammillares into close contact one with the other, then 
the 'now-exercising of those faculties must cause an out- 
rush of blood from those regions sufficiently to allow 
the mammillares to break contact one from the other, 
and if, therefore, the exercising of the mental faculties 
can be interrupted, or caused to cease altogether, why, 
then, should not the mammillares break contact one from 
the other, and thus, by breaking the electrical circuit, 
permit the spiritual operator to cease active duty, since 
it is a known fact that we must think so long as we are 
said to be “awake.” 
We recall that Webster says in his definition of sleep : 
“Direct experimental inquiry has led to the conclusion 
that the condition of the brain (during sleep) is one of 
considerable bloodlessness. There seems to be both a 
diminished quantity of blood circulation through the 
brain and in the speed of its movements.” 
From the foregoing it must be apparent to the reader 
that the circulation of the blood in the brain and the 
difference in degree of quantity therein determines the The Button at the Door 
163 
degree of mental activity or the degree of mental repose 
—complete ‘ ‘ wakefulness, ’ ’ or sleep; the latter profound 
or of a disturbed nature, as in the case of dreams. 
The mystery is how and by what process mental ac- 
tivity is brought about and also made to cease. 
The “Button at the Door” 
The eyeballs are the “button at the door” of the 
human electrical power plant. While “pressed” upon 
the “bell is kept ringing.” They are the “key” by the 
manipulation of which the electrical circuit of the men- 
tal nerve-wiring system, embraced in the hemispheres of 
the brain, including the five outposts, of the human elec- 
trical plant connected with its central station and over 
which all messages are sent and received from them by 
the operator there on duty, is “closed” and “opened.” 
They also control the volume of electrical energy pos- 
sessing the nerve-wiring system, embracing the entire 
electrical mental apparatus within the plant, by assum- 
ing different positions in their sockets analogous to the 
shifting of-the lever of the electrical controller of the 
traction ear by its operator. 
During the “wakeful” periods the eyeballs turn, or 
roll downward, while during profound sleep they turn 
or roll full upward and tightly in their sockets. 
The Author’s first observance of this latter fact was 
when he was still in his “teens.” While rocking his 
baby sister to sleep upon one occasion, he noticed baby’s 
eyeballs were wont to roll upward as she was going to 
sleep, her eyes partially opened at momentary inter- 
vals, displaying the upturned eyeballs. This “discov- 
ery” greatly impressed him. In maturer years the sub- 164 
The Button at the Door 
ject of sleep became of intense interest to him. Later, 
upon learning that it was a mystery how we are caused 
to sleep, he recalled immediately the upward rolling of 
the eyeballs of his baby sister. He became thoroughly 
imbued with the belief that the position of the eyeballs 
in their sockets had something to do with the mystery 
of sleep. His many years of investigation proved that 
they have, and that the ability to put oneself to sleep 
is within the control of our Spiritual selves, the operator 
of our material bodily plant, through what is termed the 
will, exercising it, except in extreme cases of bodily 
derangements. 
In our early infancy our “Book for Reference” is as 
a blank sheet of white paper: there has been no record 
entered of the messages sent in from the five outposts 
so far, because no intelligent mental activity has pos- 
sessed the infant operator. 
It is apparent that while we are in this stage of our 
early bodily existence, nature acts her primal self, with 
the result that the maximum of physical benefits, 
planned by the Creator, obtains during the periods of 
our infantile sleep, and, that if we would continue to 
receive this same maximum of bodily benefits through- 
out life during sleep, the same primal procedure must 
be enacted or made to prevail as when in our infancy. 
The result of this maximum of physical benefits ob- 
taining caused by profoundness of sleep, during our 
infancy, is the rapid growth of bodily tissue, both of 
bone and flesh, and, were it not for the limitations of our 
Creative apparatus within us, all humankind would grow 
to be giants or giantesses. 
The fullness of growth of our material plant at- 
tained, the element of mental activity now fully encom- The Button at the Door 
165 
passes the plant which is destructive of the tissues—zinc 
-—of our bodily chemical “battery.” In order to restore 
and make good the daily bodily waste or loss of tissue— 
zinc—which ensues, keeping it up to its maximum 
amount, the same primal procedure which insured us 
profound sleep during our infantile life must be enacted. 
This primal procedure is the “breaking” of the 
mental nerve-wiring circuit at the mammillares, com- 
pIeteIy—ABSOLUTELY. 
The eyeballs by their movements control the volume 
of electrical thought current within our hrain, the 
Author has averred, and he now makes the statement that 
the mental activity of the mightiest brain or that of the 
most profound thinker, while wide “awake,” can be 
brought completely and instantly to an abrupt ending 
by the arbitrary exercise of the will, so much so, that 
during the continuance of such arbitrary action of the 
will, it is not possible to create or formulate a sentence 
composed of but a comparatively few words requiring 
DEEP CONCENTRATION OF THOUGHT. This, of 
course, applies to every intelligent human being. 
Here is the test: Close the eyelids, keeping them 
closed. Now, by exercise of the will, roll the eyeballs 
hard upward in their sockets, directing the pupils up- 
ward as if you were looking at your eyebrows, and 
HOLD THEM SO. Now, while they are in this hard, 
turned-up position, create and formulate your sentence 
if you can. You cannot, you perceive. 
The eyeballs, we have learned, are controlled by a 
series of muscles by which they are made to turn in any 
direction. There is one termed the levator, which raises 
the upper eyelid. These muscles are shown in the fol- 
lowing illustration from Dr. Trail’s work. 166 
The Button at the Door 
MUSCLES OF THE EYEBALL. 
A view of the ocular group, taken from the outer side of the 
right orbit. 1. A small fragment of the sphenoid bone around the 
entrance of the optic nerve into the orbit. 2. Optic nerve. 3. 
Globe of the eye. 4. Levator palpebrse muscle. 5. Superior 
oblique. 6. Its cartilaginous pulley. 7. Its reflected tendon. 8. 
Inferior oblique. 9. Superior rectus. 10. Internal rectus, almost 
concealed by the optic nerve. 11. Parts of the external rectus, 
showing its two heads of origin. 12-. Extremity of the external 
rectus at its insertion. 13. Inferior rectus. 14. The tunica albu- 
ginea, which is formed by the expansion of the tendons of the 
four recti muscles. 
Their uses: “The levator raises the upper eyelid; 
the four recti, when acting singly, pull the eyeballs up- 
ward, downward, inward and outward; the superior 
oblique rolls the globe inward and forward; the inferior 
oblique rolls the globe outward and backward.” 
The fact that the eyeballs, by their movements, con- 
trol the volume of electrical energy used in the operating 
of the mechanisms embraced in the five outposts; also 
the volume of dynamic electrical energy used in the 
giving off of thought, seems to have escaped detection 
by physiologists thus far. 
It is assumed that the reader has personally made 
the test of rolling the eyeballs tightly upward in their The Button at the Door 
167 
sockets, with the eyelids closed, as heretofore instructed, 
and ascertained that concentration of thought is not 
possible while they are thus tightly held turned upward. 
A second declaration is now made in proof that the 
eyeballs, by their movements, control the volume of elec- 
trical energy used in producing thought or mental activ- 
ity, which is: that while the eyeballs are turned hard 
downward in their sockets, the eyelids being either open 
or closed, the maximum volume of electrical energy is 
made to possess the mental nerve-wiring system em- 
braced in the brain, and thus the maximum volume of 
mental activity is made to obtain; and that when the 
eyeballs assume this hard, turned-downward position, 
and while being so held, involuntarily or arbitrarily, 
SLEEP IS NOT POSSIBLE. 
The Author has averred that the conclusion reached 
by some physiologists, viz., that the turning of the eye- 
balls downward in their sockets, does not cause a pull 
or tension to be exerted upon the optic nerves, is error. 
The entire sleep-effectuating mechanism in the hu- 
man plant having been shown and explained in detail, it 
is now offered in proof that there IS a pull, or tension, 
exerted upon those nerves upon the eyeballs being turned 
downward, and upon their being turned hard upward, 
that that pull, or tension, is entirely removed from 
them, thereby, in time, allowing the mammillares to 
break contact one from the other, which causes the ces- 
sation of all thoughts and, also, transmission of all mes- 
sages from the five outposts to the operator at the central 
station, who then is compelled to cease active duty, being 
without current. 
The practical mechanical eye will readily observe 
that the peculiar physiological arrangement of the parts 168 
The Button at the Door 
of the sleep-effectuating mechanism, as shown in illus- 
tration by Dr. Whitehead, page 148, requires a pull or 
tension to he exerted upon that part of it—the optic 
nerves—to cause it to perform its functions properly 
and successfully. 
The optic nerves, each attached to its respective eye- 
ball on its inner side, thence running to the optic chiasm, 
thence winding around the peduncles, or “stems,” thence 
running to their anchorage in their respective hemi- 
spheres, it is plain that, upon a pull, or tension being 
exerted, or put upon them, that the peduncles, or 
“stems,” will be brought nearer together, analogous to 
the bringing nearer together of the handles of a pair of 
shears when grasped tightly with the hand. 
WHY this winding around the peduncles, or 
“stems,” by the powerful optic nerves at this particular 
point; WHY the mammillares placed between tbe 
“stems” and at a point below the winding nerves and 
in the acute angle formed by the “stems” at their fork- 
ing where they, the mammillares, will have exerted upon 
them the maximum of pressure exerted upon the “han- 
dles”—stems—caused by the pull or tension upon the 
optic nerves; and WHY their location one on each side 
of the middle line and fissure separating the hemi- 
spheres, and opposite each other, if it was not designed 
by the Great Designer of this mechanism that there 
should be a “coming” and “going” of those two small 
spheres and for the purpose of making them the point 
for “closing” and “opening” of the mental nerve-wiring 
circuit between the hemispheres of the brain, inducing, 
alternately, active and non-active mental thought or, to 
state it more properly, putting the electrical mental 
mechanisms, also the five outposts, in and out of commis- 7he Button at the Door 
169 
sion, thus causing the spiritual operator to resume active 
duty and to cease to perform same alternately. 
Physiologically and electrically the reasons why 
these two opposite results obtain are; 
First: When the eyeballs are turned hard upward 
the minimum of tension upon the optic nerves obtains, 
also the minimum of pressure upon the peduncles— 
“stems”; also mammillares—the point of “closing” 
and “breaking” of the nerve-wiring circuit connecting 
the right and left hemispheres of the brain, obtains, 
thereby causing the minimum volume of electrical en- 
ergy to possess the mental nerve-wiring system embrac- 
ing also the five outposts, with the result, that the mini- 
mum volume of mental activity obtains up to the point 
of the actual breaking of contact at the mammillares, 
and, 
Second: When the eyeballs are turned hard down- 
ward the maximum of tension upon the optic nerves ob- 
tains ; also the maximum of pressure upon the pedun- 
cles, or “stems,” and mammillares obtains, thereby caus- 
ing the maximum volume of electrical energy to possess 
the said mental nerve-wiring system, with the result, 
that the maximum volume of mental activity obtains. 
The above statements are not mere deductions, based 
upon theory, but upon the fixed knowledge that the 
heavier the “load,” the greater the volume of electrical 
energy required, and vice versa. 
The following illustration by the Author shows the 
position of the eyeballs when the above described mini- 
mum and maximum results obtain: 170 
The Button at the Door 
Fig. 11. 
NERVE 
THREE POINTS OF VISION 
When the pupils of the eyes are directed towards No. 
1 the maximum of tension upon the optic nerves obtains, 
and the maximum of mental activity is then only made 
to obtain, the eyelids open or closed. Nevertheless, with 
the maximum of tension applied, mental activity can be 
wholly stopped by reason of tbe fact that the operator 
does not desire it, so completely are the mental mechan- 
isms now under his or her control. 
When the pupils are directed towards No. 2 the min- 
imum of tension upon the optic nerves obtains, and the 
minimum of mental activity also obtains up to the actual 
breaking of contact at the mammillares. Unlike the 
preceding—No. I—the1—the eyeballs are here directed to be 
turned towards No. 2, causing the electrical energy to be 
so reduced in volume- that mental activity is not now 
possible. In this ease the operator purposely yields con- 
trol of the mental mechanisms when desiring momentary 
or longer respite from mental activity. The Button at the Door 
171 
It is apparent, then, that as the vision is moved from 
No. 1 towards No. 2, every movement so made towards 
No. 2 lessens the degree of mental activity or power for 
thought concentration, because of the decrease of the 
volume of electrical energy. 
When the spiritual operator is in converse with oth- 
ers; engaged in social intercourse; on a tour, sight- 
seeing ; in a state of absent-mindedness, so-called; in a 
state of mentality which does not require concentration 
of thought or in other like conditions, during all such 
moments, the pupils of the eyes are directed towards 
No. 3. The electrical energy possessing the entire men- 
tal nerve-wiring system at such times is neutral in vol- 
ume, being the normal volume required to intelligently 
operate the said system and all bodily movements, or to 
state it more correctly, the medial between the maximum 
and minimum obtains. 
All mental and manual work requiring concentration 
of thought done by all the people who have, are now, 
and are yet to inhabit the earth, has been, is, and always 
will be done while the pupils of the eyes were and are 
directed within the area between Nos. 1 and 3, including 
those two points. 
Our arms hang down when the body is erect, the 
elbows varying from about 18 to 24 inches below the 
eyes, according to the size of the person. When the 
hand or hands holding a book or any object to which the 
vision must be directed, the natural position of these 
is distant below the eyes approximating that of the el- 
bows. This, it will be observed, necessitates the turning 
of the eyeballs downward and the directing of the vision 
below the No. 3 point. Is this arrangement one of de- 
sign or one of chance f 
Especially is deep concentration of thought con- 172 
The Button at the Door 
stantly required of the bookkeeper and draughtsman. 
Observe them at their work: the head thrown forward 
over the book or draughting sheet, their eyeballs turned 
downward, the vision being directed midway betweeen 
Nos. 1 and 3. The eyeballs of the typewriter operator 
are likewise so directed, their work requiring constant 
concentration of thought. 
The foresight, wisdom, sagacity, call it what you will, 
of the Great Designer and Creator of Man in His ar- 
rangement of the eyes and hands, is thus revealed, for 
such and all similar work as above cited could not only 
be not performed were it necessary to direct the vision 
above the No. 3 point in the figure, by reason of the 
difficulty that would be imposed, but for the physiologi- 
cal reason that thought concentration is not possible 
while the eyeballs are made to assume the position re- 
quired when so turned. 
There never lived, neither will there ever live a hu- 
man being of sufficient mental endowment to correctly 
work out a difficult mathematical problem while his or 
her vision was or is constantly directed between Nos. 2 
and 3 points in the figure. Such difficult problems are 
only possible of solution when the pupils of the eyes are 
quite nearly directed towards No. 1. Neither is it pos- 
sible for any musician to perform upon any musical in- 
strument following the music composing the “tune,” 
keeping perfect time, while the eyeballs are turned hard 
upward with the eyelids closed, it being physically im- 
possible to keep them so rolled up with the eyelids open 
by reason of the pain and dizziness that at once ensues. 
To obtain proof of his above averment, the Author, 
on October 10th, 1914, visited the studio of Mr. Sol 
Marcosson, Cleveland’s most noted Violinist, and asked The Button at the Door 
173 
his co-operation in demonstrating the truthfulness of 
said averment, to which he most graciously consented. 
With his head held firmly erect, eyes open, a sheet 
of music was held before him at a height which com- 
pelled him to roll his eyeballs upward to the extent that 
in order to read the music he had to direct the pupils 
of his eyes to the No. 2 point in figure 11, page 170. In 
less than a minute he stopped, remarking, “It makes 
me dizzy. ” “ Then you could not perform constantly 
with your eyeballs so held?” “Most certainly not,” he 
quickly answered. 
He was then asked to close his eyes and roll his eye- 
balls hard upward with the pupils directed as if he 
were looking at his eyebrows. Now, while so held, he 
was asked to play any tune he had thoroughly memor- 
ized. The Author standing behind him, gently placed 
the soft part of the inner side of his third finger, one 
each, upon his eyeballs. This, in order to detect any 
turning-down movement of the balls. Commencing to 
play, his eyelids were observed to quiver violently, and 
the eyeballs to often turn downward momentarily, of 
which each time he was informed by being given the 
signal previously arranged. It required but a few mo- 
ments to convince Mr. Marcosson of the physical impos- 
sibility for any one to perform on any instrument, regu- 
larly and all the time, with the eyeballs so tightly rolled 
upwards. 
The above statements, as made by the Author of this 
book, are correct and true in every particular. 
Violinist. 174 
The Button at the Door 
Thus is explained.why we stagger, become dizzy and 
reel like a drunken person when attempting to walk 
along the sidewalk with the eyes directed towards the 
zenith and so held. 
Constructed as is the apparatus within the human 
brain as relates to the organs of vision, the human fam- 
ily would in a marvelously short period become a race 
bereft of all mental sanity, culminating in speedy death, 
should every member thereof be rendered physically 
unable and permanently, in extent, so as to make the 
involuntary breaking of electrical current at the mam- 
miHares—by their breaking contact one from the other— 
not possible, and which is now accomplished by the rolling 
of the eyeballs tightly upward in their sockets—involun- 
tarily, bringing on that condition of physical rest or 
period, termed sleep, and during which period the brain 
is relieved from performing all mental work, and stop- 
ping the while the destruction or disintegration of its 
myriad of infinitesimally small physical integral parts, 
the continuing of which, without cessation, causes it to 
become wholly worthless as a media for giving off of all 
rational thought, also causing the hastening of the flight 
of the spiritual operator from out its material abode, 
which departure, as has been stated, is termed death, for 
all of which reasons the Creator wisely provided the 
sleep-effectuating mechanism within the human brain— 
the protector and conservator thereof. 
We must not lose sight of the fact that we, our spir- 
itual selves, have control over the muscular system of 
our body. 
There are demands upon the mental mechanism at 
times that requires an intensifying of an already intensi- 
fied condition of the mental faculties: a condition con- The Button at the Door 
175 
fronts us; we feel we must recall to memory a certain 
message. Then it is that we bring into use special force 
that causes the muscular system to bring into still firmer 
contact the mammillares, increasing thereby the volume 
of electrical energy possessing the mental nerve-wiring 
system, consequently deeper thought concentration But 
this increase in the volume of energy does not always 
result favorably. The message sought to be remembered, 
or “read,” was so lightly recorded in our “Book for 
Reference,” that it could not be deciphered at that par- 
ticular time. Maybe some other time—possibly never. 
The late Professor 0. S. Fowler, in his book on Hu- 
man Physiognomy, gives two illustrations, one showing 
the profound thinker and the other the “snob,” or light 
thinker. The deep thinker he shows to be a man walk- 
ing, body bent forward, head bowed, and eyes directed 
to the ground a few feet from before him. The light 
thinker he shows to be a young man, body erect, shoul- 
ders and head thrown back, eyes directed heavenward. 
Salman Brown, son of John Brown, “whose soul is 
marching on,” in one of his reminscences of his boyhood 
days, tells how his father usually walked with his hands 
clasped behind him, often with his eyes on the ground, 
as if in deep thought. 
It requires no stretch of the imagination to compre- 
hend and discern the position of the eyeballs in those 
cases. Those of the profound thinkers being directed to 
the ground a few feet from before them, are in the posi- 
tion nearing that of No. 1, while those of the light 
thinker being directed heavenward, are in the position 
more nearing that of No. 2. Simply much tension upon 
the optic nerves of the deep and little upon those of the 
light thinker. 176 
The Button at the Door 
The Author assumes that Professor Fowler arrived 
at his conclusions wholly from observation, inasmuch as 
he did not venture to give any proof or tell why those 
two personages are what he represented them to be. 
The French Sculptor, M. Auguste Rodin’s statue 
of “The Thinker” is here shown, proving that his obser- 
Fig. 12. 
“the thinker.” One of Eodins’ best-known works. The Button at the Door 
177 
vation of the attitude of the head assumed when the 
person is engaged in deep thought, to be identical with 
those of Prof. Fowler and Mr. Brown, and it is most 
remarkable that these three men, living in different 
periods of time, different parts of the world, and in dif- 
ferent vocations in life, should have seemingly inherently 
observed the same peculiar posture of the head during 
the process of deep thinking. 
The eyelids, eyeballs, optic nerves, peduncles and 
mammillares composing the five parts of the sleep-effect- 
uating mechanism, have long been known. Sleep, how 
effectuated, also, how the many different degrees of 
mentality or thought concentration is effected within 
the human brain, remains a profound mystery, never- 
theless. Clearly it is the USES to which nature puts 
those several parts that have not been discovered or no- 
ticed, which uses have been clearly explained in detail 
heretofore under the specific number of each. 
The effect of the uses of the said five parts of said 
mechanism culminates at the mammillares where the 
closing and opening of the mental nerve-wire circuit 
connecting the right and left sets of nerve wires within 
each of the hemispheres of the brain is effected. 
But for this culminating point—the mammillares— 
making the opening or breaking of the electrical thought 
current over the said mental nerve-wire circuit possible, 
we would never be other than active, wide-awake creat- 
ures; the “door-bell” of our bodily plant would never 
cease its “ringing” from the day of our birth to the 
day of our departure, a condition not possible, con- 
structed as is man. Thus there was necessitated the in- 
stallation of this special mechanism within the human 
brain for the specific purpose of breaking current be- 178 
The Button at the Door 
tween its hemispheres at certain times, causing the oper- 
ator to cease active duty; causing the “bell to cease its 
ringing”; stopping the “eating up” of the tissues—of 
our bodily organism, all for the purpose of allowing 
both, the dynamic (frictional), and the voltaic (chemi- 
cal) electrical energies to he restored to their required 
normal volume, followed by the circuit being closed at 
the mammillares and the operator again resuming active 
duty. 
Such special mechanism the Designer and Creator 
wisely provided His human Creation. 
There exists a special mechanism for effectuating 
like condition within the brain of every living creature 
that sleeps. The eyeballs of the dog turn downward 
during sleep, the reverse of the human, the Author hav- 
ing failed thus far in his observation to determine the 
position of the eyeballs of any of the other animals 
during sleep. 
The Author is fully conversant with the fact that 
advancements contrary to long-established beliefs are 
met with derision very often by some. This advancement 
as to nature’s uses of the several parts of our bodily 
organism above referred to as causing, or effectuating, 
so-called sleep and regulating the volume of electrical 
energy over the entire mental nerve-wire system, embrac- 
ing the five organs of sense or outposts, as those organs 
are herein termed, within the human brain, is contrary 
to the long-established physiological beliefs and will, no 
doubt, be derided by some, their primary base of attack 
being on the abnormal side, as, for instance, they will 
say, “Those imrsons whose eyeballs have been removed 
are still enabled to go to sleep, therefore, your theory 
that the eyeballs, by their movements, causes or effectu- The Button at the Door 
179 
ates sleep, also controls the volume of electrical thought 
energy, must be error.” 
Several things must here be considered in the case 
of the loss of the eyeballs, chief of which are, that their 
removal does not remove the remaining optic nerves, pre- 
vent their entwinement around the peduncles, or 
“stems,” remove the “stems,” nor mammillares. 
So that, the opening and closing of the circuit of the 
electrical mental nerve-wire circuit has not been made 
impossible of accomplishment by reason of said loss. 
That Nature has a means or process for compensating 
for the loss of some of her primary methods for accom- 
plishing certain ends, is a well-established physiological 
fact. That other means is employed—muscular, no 
doubt—for controlling the “stems” and mammillares, 
is self-evident because of the very fact that those who 
have had their eyeballs removed, as pointed out, are still 
enabled to go to sleep. 
Dr. Trail, you recall, says, page 41, “All the actions 
or motions of the various parts and organs are produced 
by contraction or shortening of the muscular fibres, or, 
rather, their alternate contraction and expansion, at the 
behest of the Mind.” (At the behest of the spiritual 
Being, he should have said, to have stated it correctly.) 
Mr. Chas. J. Yohe, of Cleveland, Ohio, had both of 
his eyeballs removed, the result of a premature explo- 
sion of dynamite in 1902; July 29th, 1912, the Author 
examined Mr. Yohe’s eyes (?) very carefully. Standing 
behind him and while pressing the inner side of the 
third fingers, one in each, down into the eye sockets, he 
was asked to roll his eyeballs up, just as if he had never 
lost them. Just as was predicted, there was a positive 
and plainly felt movement upward of the tissues remain- 180 
The Button at the Door 
ing in the sockets; likewise a plainly felt downward 
movement when again requested to roll them downward, 
proving conclusively that there was still exerted muscu- 
lar movements engaging the ends of the optic nerves, 
they being still in place. 
Again, with the removal of the eyeballs and the put- 
ting of the outpost for seeing out of commission perma- 
nently, the number and volume of messages engaging 
the attention of the operator are greatly diminished, as 
no more messages from that outpost have to be noted 
and recorded. There is, therefore, a corresponding les- 
sening in the needs of tension, or other means for regu- 
lating of the movements of the mammillares. The need of 
tension for their regulation is still further diminished 
with the ‘‘closing” or discontinuance of the outpost for 
hearing—both ears—being put out of commission per- 
manently, leaving only the three outposts those of feel- 
ing, smelling, and tasting in commission. The messages 
sent to the operator by the two outposts, seeing and 
hearing, constitute immeasurably the greater number of 
tbe whole sent in for record during one’s life time. 
Take, for instance, the case of Helen Adams Keller, 
the blind and deaf lady The mental nerve-wires of her 
bodily plant, embraced in that of the outpost of feeling, 
are compelled to carry almost entirely the “load” of 
communicating or transmitting messages from the out- 
side world to her spiritual self, it being assumed that 
the system of tutorage employed or used in communicat- 
ing to her knowledge, does not embrace the use of either 
of the other two remaining outposts, those of tasting and 
smelling—in a very great degree. 
One has but to read her Autobiography, “The Mir- 
acle of a Life,” to comprehend, and then but faintly, The Button at the Door 
181 
the amount of knowledge acquired by her, and also, to 
learn the magnitude of the load carried by her outpost 
of feeling in conveying or transmitting to her spiritual 
self-—the real Helen Keller, so vast a store of knowledge 
as therein recited. 
Narrating her visit to the World’s Fair, Chicago, 
1893, she tells the manner of her “taking in” the fair. 
She says: “Mr. Higinbotham, president of the World’s 
Fair, kindly gave me permission to touch the exhibits, 
and with an eagerness as insatiable as that which Pizarro 
seized the treasures of Peru, I took in the glories of the 
Fair with my fingers.” 
To a person, such as Miss Keller, in the absence of 
pain, disturbing taste or smell, and a mental resolve not 
to worry over the loss of sight and hearing, life can be 
one of exceptional serenity and tranquillity. Miss Kel- 
ler’s eyeballs being normal as to size and all muscles 
thereto belonging, including the levator, which controls 
the eyelids, she sleeps soundly, as Miss Crosby, her in- 
structor and constant companion, informed the Author 
in a persona] interview. Permit a slight digression just 
here. 
So greatly has Miss Keller’s sense of feeling become 
augmented that she has learned to “hear” the words 
spoken by Miss Crosby through her outpost for feeling 
by placing the third, fourth and little finger of her left 
hand gently upon and over Miss Crosby’s lips, while her 
first finger lays upon and presses her chin lightly and 
her thumb engaging lightly upon her throat. By this 
means she rarely fails to repeat correctly every word 
spoken by Miss Crosby, her tutor. The most remark- 
able feature of this world’s greatest marvel lies in the 
fact that with the wonderful system of tutoring for con- 182 
The Button at the Door 
veying knowledge to this dear one, deprived of the two 
major outposts, seeing and hearing, she has been enabled 
to acquire such a vast amount of learning as to out- 
distance her instructor, as Miss Crosby states it; £ ‘ Helen 
knows more than I do.” 
Miss Fanny Crosby, the blind Poet and Hymn 
Writer, of Bridgeport, Conn., made the following state- 
ment on the day of the celebration of her ninetieth 
birthday anniversary, March 24th, 1910; “I have writ- 
ten several thousand hymns and am still at it. I have 
many pleasant memories. There has been many a change 
in this busy world since I was a little girl. I have never 
regretted my loss of sight, for it has quickened my other 
faculties and has really been a great blessing to me.” 
And, again, on that of her ninety-fourth anniversary, 
said her long life was due to her “never worrying.” 
This venerable good woman, possessed with such a 
serene, halcyon disposition, no doubt is blessed in that 
her sleeping hours are those of profound rest—entire 
unconsciousness, as Dr. Trail states in his definition of 
profound sleep; the breaking of contact at the mammil- 
lares being absolute, which fact has tended, no doubt, 
greatly towards her bodily recuperations and prolonga- 
tion of life, because such persons do not exhaust their 
dynamic electrical energy, or lose bodily tissue—the 
“zinc,” in their bodily chemical electrical battery, daily, 
anything like to the extent that those possessed of all 
their five senses or outposts do. 
The quantity of blood flowing to and remaining in 
the region of the peduncles and their attendants—the 
mammillares, in the brain of such persons, when seeking- 
sleep, is greatly reduced, making the separation of the 
mammillares and consequent “breaking” of the electri- The Button at the Door 
183 
cal thought current easy of execution. Going to sleep is 
thus made easy for such. 
The removal of the eyeballs cannot, therefore, he said 
to nullify the claim of the Author that the control of the 
mammillares is effected by the tension or pull put upon 
the optic nerves by the eyeballs when normally in place. 
That, normally, the eyeballs control the volume of 
dynamic electrical energy possessing the mental nerve- 
wire system, embracing, also, the five outposts during the 
periods of “wakefulness,” and that the optic nerves are 
lessened of the tension or pull then existing upon them 
the instant the person begins to seek sleep, by their 
upward turn, needs no greater proof than is presented 
in the operation of putting one’s self to sleep, as here- 
inafter directed, physiologically, NATURE’S WAY. 
Immediately the eyeballs are turned hard upward and 
so held, thought concentration, or active thought, ceases, 
and simultaneously therewith the excess quantity of 
blood begins to recede from the regions of the pedun- 
cles and mammillares, and when so held sufficiently long 
to allow of a sufficient quantity of blood to recede from 
those regions, the mammillares separate, break contact, 
opening the mental nerve-wire circuit between the hemi- 
spheres of the brain, when all thought transmission to 
the operator over said circuit becomes impossible and, 
therefore, ceases, the operator then ceasing active duty, 
being without current, as already stated. 
The world has ever sought and hoped for a success- 
ful method, easy of execution (which, fortunately, Na- 
tures way IS), for effectuating sleep. Such deep mys- 
tery has attached to sleep, how effectuated, that there 
has been bred a general belief that the manner in which 
it is effectuated is past all human understanding or dis- 184 
The Dutton at the Door 
covery. This has led to the promulgation of many so- 
called methods for putting one’s self to sleep, but none 
have presented a single physiological reason WHY their 
observance, or execution, effectuates it, the Authors of 
all being blindly in the dark as to the reason why. 
It is most gratifying to the Author, therefore, to be 
enabled herein to announce to the world his discovery of 
what he has claimed to be the Human Material Sleep- 
Effectuating Mechanism, confidently believing that it 
will, in due course, be recognized as such by physiolo- 
gists universally, they having satisfied themselves as to 
the correctness of his claim. 
It is further most gratifying to be able to state that 
the operation of said mechanism is so simple that a child 
of but a few years of age, properly instructed, can 
readily execute the one natural movement required to 
produce the end sought—sleep, though it may be wholly 
ignorant as to the existence of said mechanism, or reason 
why the execution of that movement induces sleep. 
Charles F. Thwing, President of Adelbert College, 
Western Reserve University, Cleveland, Ohio, informs 
the Author that he had a Professor friend, now deceased, 
who stated he put himself to sleep by rolling his eyeballs 
upward. Whether he understood the reason why the 
rolling of his eyeballs upward induced sleep. President 
Thwing does not state. 
Dr. E. D. C. Bayne, Cleveland, Ohio, tells the Author 
his method of putting himself to sleep, exemplifying it, 
which is, opening his eyelids widely, momentarily; then 
he rolls his eyeballs tightly upward, and while so held, 
closes his eyelids, “and I am gone,” he says. He does 
not offer any reason why his method induces sleep. Instructions in the Operation 
185 
INSTRUCTIONS IN THE OPERATION OF THE 
SLEEP-EFFECTUATING MECHANISM 
The reader is now prepared to receive instructions 
how to successfully “operate” the sleep-effectuating 
mechanism whenever “wooing the drowsy god,” using 
a borrowed phrase. 
It is most appropriate to first state, that abnormal 
wakefulness may be due to several causes. When it is 
due to certain bodily diseases, or acute pain, it is well to 
temporarily resort to mild opiates. But insomnia that 
is caused by excessive nervous strain, mental anxiety 
or worry, are, primarily, cases that will yield in obedience 
to, and following the execution of, the movement of the 
sleep-effectuating mechanism which Nature exacts— 
which is, the rolling of the eyeballs hard upward in 
their sockets, eyes closed, and holding them so until 
sufficient blood has receded from out the brain to allow 
the mammillares to break contact one from the other, 
all by the exercising of the will. When, however, we 
are in that state of “being so sleepy that we can hardly 
keep our eyes open,” no exertion of the will is required 
to make the eyeballs roll upward, because, when we are 
in such sleepy mood, they naturally roll upward tightly 
simultaneously with the closing of the eyelids, and the 
mammillares quickly break contact, thereby instantly in- 
ducing sleep. 
INSTRUCTIONS 
First, preparatory to retiring, arrange for sufficient 
air in your sleeping room, just enough covering provided 
to keep the body comfortably warm, and light out at 
night, your room being darkened or eyes thoroughly 
hoodwinked during the day, barring out all light. 186 
Instructions, in the Operation 
Now let your body assume any comfortable position 
in bed, being careful not to have the neck, an arm or leg 
in a twist, else pain may follow and you be ‘ ‘ awakened ’ ’ 
thereby. Be careful, also, to have the ear lie flat against 
the head, if lying on your side. Close your eyes. 
NOW, execute the major movement—-THROW THE 
‘ ‘LEVER, ” that is, roll your eyeballs, BY AID OF 
THE WILL, upward in their sockets, directing their 
pupils as if you were looking at your eyebrows, and 
HOLD THEM SO, (As at No. 2 in figure, page 170.) 
Do not let your eyeballs turn or roll downward, as 
they naturally often do when inclined to “wakefulness.” 
Success is only made possible by holding the eyeballs 
thus rolled upward continuously, with the eyelids closed, 
remember. It is nature’s exaction, her demand, and 
MUST be complied with if we would enjoy profound 
sleep. 
The above comprises the entire instructions, ordinari- 
ly, in the operation of putting one’s self to sleep through 
the manipulation of the sleep-effectuating mechanism 
within the human brain—by aid of the Will. 
There are occasion, however, when it requires more 
and sometimes extreme efforts upon the part of the 
seeker of sleep, to bring about the outflow of blood from 
the brain in sufficient quantity to allow the mammillares 
to break contact one from the other, so obstinate do they 
appear in their yielding to the dictates of the spiritual 
will. 
In all such cases the following SPECIAL instruc- 
tions should be followed and persisted in: 
First, to assist in the driving of the excess quantity 
of blood from out the brain. 
Lie on the back or nearly so. Now, slowly, take three 
full breaths, and, at the third expiration, force all the of the Sleep-Effectuating Mechanism 
187 
air out of the lungs possible, and immediately fill them 
to their fullest capacity and, before any air is allowed 
to escape them, cause the epiglottis or “flapper,” as it 
is commonly called, to close over the wind pipe and hold 
the breath while your heart beats fifteen (15) times, 
then allow the air to expire slowly; breathe naturally 
for a few moments, then again fill the lungs to their 
fullest capacity—always remembering to first force all 
the air from the lungs possible—and hold the breath as 
before. The rolling of the eyeballs upward is thus made 
more easy of execution. 
(To close the “flapper” over the windpipe, utter the 
gutteral word HUK, the instant the lungs are filled to 
their fullest capacity.) 
If desired, now let your body assume any comfortable 
position. 
The imagination is now brought into play. Imagine 
a bright star well up in the heavens; a buzzard soaring 
lazily overhead; a squirrel basking in the sun upon a 
limb far up in a tree-top, and in each case turn your 
eyeballs upward as if looking at them. These or any 
other imaginary object, always, however, at an elevation 
sufficient to require the turning of the eyeballs well 
upward, the object of which is twofold—first, the dis- 
tracting or diverting of the thoughts from the subject 
or subjects crowding upon the attention, and, second, 
the taking off of tension from the optic nerves and, 
therefore, off the mammillares, both of which tend to 
drive the excess quantity of blood from out the brain. 
You have now but to persist in your efforts, gazing 
at any one of these imaginary objects, when the mammil- 
lares will so suddenly break contact that all conscious- 
ness of their having broken will be lost to you. 188 
Instructions in the Operation 
The Author has had many a hard battle during cer- 
tain times when he has been earnestly engaged mentally,- 
but in no single instance has he failed to conquer the 
unruly enemy—the excess quantity of blood in his brain, 
and drive it out therefrom. 
The reason WHY. Remember that while your eye- 
balls are thus being held turned tightly upward, that 
it is being done by muscular force exerted by the WILL 
at the command of your spiritual self—the operator of 
your material plant, and that while they are being so 
held it is a physiological impossibility for you to think, 
as, when so held, the brain is estopped from performing 
its function, that of thinking or thought production. 
This causes the excess quantity of blood in the brain to 
slowly but surely recede from out the region of the 
peduncles, or stems, and the mammillares, because the 
tension upon the optic nerves which entwine around the 
peduncles is now removed; thought transmission, which 
causes the inrush of the excess quantity of blood to those 
regions, as proved by Dr. Anderson’s muscle bed, has 
now ceased; slowly but surely the mammillares are ap- 
proaching the position of breaking contact one from the 
other. 
You have now but to persist in holding your eyeballs 
tightly rolled upward, eyelids closed, as directed, until a 
sufficient quantity of blood has receded from the region 
of the peduncles and mammillares, to admit of the mam- 
mil lares breaking contact, thus opening the mental 
nerve-wire circuit between the hemispheres of the brain, 
it being the point designedly provided by the Creator 
for “breaking current” in the mental nerve-wire circuit 
within our bodily electrical plant. 
It requires the holding of the eyeballs thus tightly 
rolled upwards, ordinarily, but for a very short period, of the Sleep-Effectuating Mechanism 
189 
to produce manifest proof of approaching sleep; you 
feel it; a positive sensation of a “letting go” is felt in 
the brain, more perceptibly at times than others; you 
often begin to yawn ; drowsiness and sleepiness will soon 
follow; your thoughts begin to wander; the blissful sen- 
sation or feeling of sleep manifests itself; and then, in a 
moment, a moment you are never able to recall, Presto! 
the mammillares break contact; the electrical thought 
circuit is “cut” on the main line; transmission of all 
messages from the five outposts to your spiritual self at 
the central station has ceased—made impossible. Being 
without current, there is now no longer any work for 
YOU to perform, and you go off active duty, awaiting 
return of current. You are then said to be asleep, re- 
maining the while, however, within the plant, awaiting 
return of current, the engine and electrical generator 
continuing their “running,” storing the dynamic elec- 
trical energy within the bodily ‘ ‘ storage batttery, ’ ’ suffi- 
cient to operate the plant in full when you again resume 
active duty. 
There are those who say, “I cannot turn or roll my 
eyeballs up so far and hold them so, because it pains me 
too greatly. ’; Exactly! prirna facie proof that the blood 
is present in the regions of the “stems” and mammil- 
lares in too great a quantity, thus preventing the loosen- 
ing. or taking off, of tension upon the optic nerves, mak- 
ing the turning of the eyeballs hard upward a painful 
operation. Such are advised to roll or turn the eyeballs 
up less fully. Intense thinking is an enemy to sleep. 
The pressure is now removed from the “button at 
the door”; the “bell is made to cease its ringing,” the 
tissues—“zinc” is no longer being “eaten up” in your 
bodily chemical electrical “battery,” for, remember, al- 
ways, that our eyeballs are the “button at the door,” 190 
The Author's Eyes 
and that the pressure upon this “button” is removed 
only while the eyeballs are tightly rolled upward. 
Those whose vocations require that they report for 
duty at a certain time, especially if it be in the early 
morning or during the night, also on special occasions, 
should procure a thoroughly reliable alarm clock; after 
“setting” which, all thought of the “waking” hour 
should be dismissed, else the fear of over-sleeping will 
be so impressed upon one’s self as to make sound, contin- 
uous sleep not possible. 
You observe there is nothing required in the above 
instructions but to keep the eyeballs well turned upwards 
when seeking sleep a sufficient length of time to allow the 
necessary quantity of blood to recede from out your 
brain, followed by the breaking of the mental nerve-wire 
circuit between the hemispheres thereof, at the mammil- 
lares. This circuit, broken or “cut,” sleep MUST, and 
will ensue. 
A case in point. Upon one occasion, while the Author 
was riding in a street car, was seated beside him a mother 
whose one-and-a-half-year-old babe was crying incessant- 
ly. In his efforts at pacifying the babe, he succeeded in 
attracting its attention, whereupon it ceased its crying 
and began gazing at him, having to roll its eyeballs 
upward in so doing, its head having been towards him. 
He remarked to the mother, “It will not be very long 
until she is asleep if she continues to look at me. ’ ’ And, 
sure enough, in less than two minutes the child was fast 
asleep. 
THE AUTHOR’S EYES 
In order to dispel all apprehension and fear from 
his readers that the rolling of the eyeballs upward by 
force of the will may result in impairment of the vision, The Author's £pes 
191 
he deems it but fair to himself to give the cause of the 
present condition of his eyes—September, 1919—the vis- 
ion of which is quite seriously impaired. Remember, 
too, he is in his- seventy-sixth year. The Cause: 
One day in the early winter of 1913, when writing 
upon a small table at a window, preparing the manu- 
script for this book, my wife lowered the window a foot 
or more. Sitting, as I was, immediately under it, and 
being so absorbed in thought, I failed to observe the cold 
air was falling on my head, and so sat long enough to 
cause the contraction of the most violent catarrhal cold 
in my head ever experienced during my life. It seemed 
almost impossible to cause it to yield to treatment, finally 
attacking the optic nerves, ending in the most acute, 
darting neuralgic pains in them, more especially the 
right one. 
Now, up to the day above described, my eyesight was, 
as all oculists who examined them, pronounced them 
most remarkably perfect, and that, too, after so many 
years’ practicing the rolling of my eyeballs upward in 
the act of putting myself to sleep, all the time, as I was, 
able to read the finest of print and see the tiniest of 
stars without the use of glasses. 
The neuralgic pains continued throughout the win- 
ter, the most severely in the right optic, the right eye 
being now the most seriously affected. The Myopic, or 
short-sightedness, is still unimpaired as yet very slightly, 
there being no print so small that I cannot read easily 
without the use of glasses, proving conclusively that the 
rolling of the eyeballs upward by force of will all these 
years, is not the cause of said impairment, but wholly 
attributable to the acuteness of the catarrhal and neural- 
gic attack described. 
What the outcome is to be, time only can tell. That 192 
The Mysteries of Sleep 
I may be spared 1 lying in a “Darkened house” before 
taking my supreme flight, I pray daily, as the impair- 
ment is slowly accumulative. 
THE MYSTERIES OF SLEEP 
That the world knows little a,s to the phenomenon of 
sleep is ably put by Mr. Hereward Carrington in his 
Article on Sleep under the Caption of “Human Won- 
derland” (Published by permission of the New York 
World) and by the writer of the Article published in 
the Sunday Cleveland Plain Dealer, August 31st, 1919, 
under the Caption, “What Science Knows about Sleep 
and Dreams.” (Published by permission of Newspaper 
Feature Service, New York.) 
Mr. Carrington says: 
“Sleep—What is it? Sleep is one of the most won- 
derful phenomenon in the world. No explanation has 
ever been found which will explain it to the satisfaction 
of the scientific man. 
“We all sleep when we are tired, and each night we 
resign ourselves in complete confidence to oblivion, feel- 
ing assured that we will awake the next morning, feeling 
revived and fresh, and with a load of cares removed 
from our mind. Where do we go in sleep ? 
“The mind has vanished; it seems to depart from 
the body. When we take ether or chloroform, or any- 
thing of the kind, we hesitate and fear. We are not sure 
that we will come back to the land of the living. Yet we 
have the corapletest confidence in sleep. It is a marvel- 
ous provision of nature! 
“Specialists have said that while we can go many 
weeks without food, we can only last about ten days 
without sleep. We become insane at the end of the The Mysteries of Sleep 
193 
period. What happens in sleep to refresh ns so much ? 
What are the causes of sleep ? 
“Sleep has been called ‘A resting time of conscious- 
ness.’ This may be true, hut it is no explanation of 
sleep. It is one of its conditions. Besides ALL the mind 
does not rest during sleep; only certain ‘parts’ of it, so 
to say. It is a curious and significant thing that only 
those parts of the body tire which consciousness uses. 
“Circulation, respiration, digestion, etc., all go on 
undisturbed during sleep. But the brain needs rest and 
sleep. It seems as though the operations of the mind 
tire the body, just as though the mind uses the body to 
work with, and tires it in so doing. 
“The most probable theory is that the nerve cells 
somehow get emptied through the day—just as a cup 
might get emptied of water—and get filled again during 
the hours of rest and sleep. A marvelous recharging 
of the body with energy takes place at such times. We 
draw on the great cosmic reservoir of energy.” 
The writer of the article in the Cleveland Plain 
Dealer, by the courtesy of the “Newspaper Feature 
Service,” says; 
“Some of the most unusual things are also the most 
mysterious and wonderful, hut just because they are so 
familiar it never occurs to any one just how wonderful 
they really are. 
“In all the complex arrangements that go to make 
up human life there is, perhaps, none more remarkable 
than that by which at regular intervals consciousness 
is blotted out, the activities of human bodies and minds 
cease, and sleep alone takes full possession. 
“Yet since this miracle happens in the ordinary 194 
The Mysteries of Sleep 
course to every healthy individual every day of his life, 
the wonder of it is scarcely given a thought. For who 
stops to ponder on it and to ask what is it that happens 
when life is thus almost completely interrupted? 
“Why do we sleep, and more, why do we wake again 
and what makes us dream? 
“The physiologist says that sleep is a ‘synaptic dis- 
sociation of neurons.’ It may be, but who is any wiser 
for that, even if he knew both what is a neuron and 
what happens to it when it is synaptically dissociated. 
No, man does not know just what sleep is nor why it 
happens. 
“It used to be thought that sleep happened because 
the circulation of blood through the brain grew so feeble 
that this, the seat of consciousness, could work no longer 
and sleep took place. Many years ago a surgeon study- 
ing the subject watched the failing circulation of brain 
through a hole in the skull of a sleeping animal. Yet 
this is only effect, not cause. The brain has less blood 
because it sleeps; it does not sleep because it has less 
blood. 
“More recently it has been thought that during an 
active day there is created by the activities of the mus- 
cles, a poison which has the peculiar action of deaden- 
ing mental action. This gradually accumulates in the 
body till, by the time that sleep is due at night, the 
brain is overpowered. This argument is supported by 
the familiar fact that there are many poisons, drugs of 
the ‘ dope ’ class, for example, which are certainly capable 
of producing sleep. 
“Sleep is a necessity of life no less than is food. No 
man has ever succeeded in keeping awake for more than 
a few days continuously. If he is forced to do so, as in 
ancient Chinese tortures, where constant tickling of the The Mysteries of Sleep 
195 
feet made sleep impossible, be falls at last into a comatose 
state from which he never awakes. 
“Did you ever notice how sleepy you get sometimes 
at the movies? In spite of yourself (even though inter- 
ested in the pictures on the screen), your eyelids close, 
and you begin to nod. You wake up with a start, only 
to repeat the performance. 
It is fatigue of attention that is the cause. 
Exposure to wind will make you very sleepy. You 
must often have taken note of that. Prof. M. A. Mouney- 
rat, a member of the French Academy of Sciences, says 
that there is in the atmosphere a mysterious element, 
possibly a gas, that puts people to sleep. He calls it 
‘ ‘ somnifer. ’ ’ 
There seems to be comparatively little of it in town, 
but plenty in the air of woods and fields. Hence, he 
suggests, the element may reasonably be supposed to be 
a product of plants. 
“Sufferers from sleeplessness usually find quick re- 
lief if they go to the country. It is ‘somnifer’ that helps 
them. 
The automobile is also hailed as a great promoter of 
sleepiness. After a long ride in a motor car one is likely 
to be drowsy. At al events, sound sleep usually follows 
on going to held. 
It is, of course, the wind that does it. But why? 
Because a swift and continuous current of air has bathed 
the body outside and inside. The “somnifer” in the air 
has passed through the lungs and into the blood stream, 
by which it has been carried to all the tissues. 
It must be a trip along country roads however. 
Motoring in the city, for shopping or calling purposes, 
has not the same effect. 196 
The Mysteries of Sleep 
‘ ‘ One of the mysteries of sleep are dreams. But what 
are dreams? Merely the subconscious mind seizing its 
opportunity when the reasoning mind is at rest to take 
the reins and jump the sleeper into all sorts of predica- 
ments. ’ ’ 
“No explanation of sleep has ever been found which 
will explain it to the satisfaction of the Scientific Man.” 
Mr. Carrington says; 
The writer of the Newspaper Feature Service article 
says: 
“No, man does not know just what sleep is nor why 
it happens.” lie says: “After a long ride in a motor 
car one is likely to be drowsy. It must be a trip along 
country roads. Motoring in the city, for shopping or 
calling purposes, has not the same effect.” 
Riding in the country their brains are inactive, they 
cast their eyes up in the trees, watch the clouds, look at 
the distant objects, all of which necessitates the rolling 
of the eyeballs upward, the pupils or vision being 
directed above the No. 3 point in the figure, causing a 
light tension to be put on the optic nerves which tends 
towards drowsiness, the forerunner of sleep. 
‘ ‘ The brain has less blood because it sleeps: it does 
not sleep because it has less blood,” says this writer. 
Herein he errs mightily, as sleep is not possible except 
there be but little blood in the region of the peduncles 
and mammillares, the latter, therefore, having space 
enough to break contact one from the other. 
“Getting sleepy at the ‘Movies’ ” is because the pic- 
tures are thrown upon a screen erected upon a stage, it The Mysteries of Sleep 
197 
being high enough to compel the vision to he directed 
above the No. 3 point, as in the case of Country Motor- 
ing, for, be it remembered, in all cases where the vis- 
ion is direction for a while above the No. 3 point in 
figure No. 11, a feeling of sleepiness soon becomes man- 
ifest. 
This is proven to one’s full satisfaction in the follow- 
ing manner. 
Any time or place, close the eyelids, roll the eye- 
balls hard upward in their sockets, pupils directed 
towards No. 2 point in said Figure 11, and hold them 
so while you count 60 heart beats, and note the drowsy, 
sleepy sensation upon opening the lids. 
These writers will, as will all my careful readers, 
have their knowledge as to sleep, how effectuated, WHY 
demanded by Nature, fully enhanced and explained to 
their full satisfaction, the Author avers. 
The following is from the Cleveland Leader of July 
5, 191-t; 
No Hope, for the Sleepless. 
Sufferers from insomnia have little hope for sur- 
cease of their terrible torture unless they just happen 
to hit upon the right remedy or methods of treatment 
for their particular trouble. 
At a recent meeting of the German Society for Inter- 
nal Medicine some of the world’s greatest investigators 
of ‘‘nature’s sweet restorer” confessed they were still 
very ignorant regarding sleep. ‘ ‘ Sleep is a phenomenon 
of vital necessity” is their definition and that is as far 
as they will go. 
Scientists who presented papers on the subject said 198 
Why We Must Sleep 
that in most instances sleeplessness was due to a dis- 
ordered system and that proper hygienic treatment in 
many cases would effect a cure or at least give some 
relief, but when it came to generalizing on the subject 
of treating insomnia they admitted defeat, saying each 
case would necessarily have to be considered separately 
from every other and that no sure cure could be expected 
—only hoped for. 
WHY WE MUST SLEEP 
The reader, no doubt, now fully understands that the 
human body is a complete electrical power plant; that 
the stomach constitutes the furnace and the lungs the 
bellows or draft system for supplying it with air; that 
in the furnace the food—fuel—undergoes chemical 
changes resulting; in the generating of what is known in 
electrical science as galvanic or chemically generated 
electrical energy; that said galvanic electrical energy 
—so generated—“runs” the great engine—the heart— 
and that said engine PROPELS the blood through the 
Arterial, Capillary and Venous systems of the body, 
and that it—the blood—constitutes and is the generator 
by which is generated the DYNAMIC electrical energy 
with which the entire plant is supplied, it being gener- 
ated by and through the process of its rapid propulsion 
(or motion) along the nerve-wires or field magnets which 
it accompanies, you recall, Dr. Trail informs us. 
The Doctor, you also recall, says: “Each distinct 
solid structure is called a tissue; all tissues, however, 
diversified in form, are produced from cells, originating 
in a mass of liquid matter, and are constantly maturing, 
and, as the body i.s undergoing constant DECAY and Why We Must Sleep 
199 
reproduction, they are found in various stages of pro- 
duction.” 
WHY this constant decay and waste? 
The zinc in the commercial galvanic batteries is only 
consumed or decomposed, while the metallic wire circuit 
is closed, or while the electrical fluid is flowing over the 
wires forming this circuit. To illustrate in a simple and 
comprehensive manner. 
The door hells in many of our homes are operated by 
electricity, generated by the galvanic—chemical—proc- 
ess, sulphuric acid acting upon and decomposing the 
zinc placed within the jar or jars composing the bat- 
tery, in the form of rounded sticks, or plates. So long 
as the door bell is not ringing, the zinc in the battery is 
not being eaten up as it is termed, and, as the bell is not 
often rung, nor long, the ‘‘life” of the battery extends 
over quite a period. 
But, if the button at the door is pushed in and made 
to remain in, thus keeping the wire circuit closed and 
making the hell ring continuously, the zinc in the bat- 
tery is being rapidly consumed, and when it is all eaten 
up, the battery becomes electrically DEAD, the bell 
ceases its ringing, just as when the striker spring of the 
clock becomes unwound the striking ceases. 
Now, upon the “button” at the “door” of our bodily 
electrical plant being pushed in and made to so remain, 
and the circuit of our mental nerve-wire system thus 
caused to be closed■, the “hell” is set to “ringing,” that 
is, the entire mental electrical apparatus, including the 
mechanisms in the five outposts within the plant, are 
put in commission, and we are said to be “AWAKE”— 
again on active duty. 
It is while we are “awake” that the “button” is 200 
Why We Must Sleep 
kept pushed in and the zinc in our bodily chemical elec- 
trical “battery” is being eaten up, which is composed 
of the tissue-forming cells, they being the little objects 
which Dr. Trail names as being in a continual process 
of decay and reproduction. 
In the commercial electrical plant it is possible to 
generate a sufficient volume of electrical energy to keep 
all the electrical mechanisms therein running continu- 
ously, it only being required to keep the furnace sup- 
plied with the necessary amount of fuel and air and the 
boiler with the necessary quantity of water so as to 
keep the engine and electrical generator running. 
FOR SOME REASON, known only to the Designer 
and Architect, the Creator thereof, in the human electri- 
cal power plant, such like results cannot be attained. 
Feed and supply the furnace and boiler all the fuel, 
water and air we may, the capacity of the plant for 
generating a sufficient volume of the galvanic or chem- 
ically generated electrical energy with which to keep 
the engine running, and which generates the dynamic 
electrical energy with which to keep all the electrical 
mechanisms within it running unceasingly, seems NOT 
POSSIBLE, and He, therefore, wisely provided for a 
cessation of active duty by the operator thereof, by pro- 
viding a means whereby the pressure upon the “button 
at the door” of such bodily plant can be and IS removed, 
the bell made to cease its “ringing,” and the eating up 
of the zinc—tissues—in the bodily chemical battery 
made to cease almost wholly for a limited period, during 
which period the operator, being without electrical en- 
ergy—current—is compelled to cease active duty, which 
occurring, profound sleep ensues, or, as Dr. Trail states 
it, “The cerebral hemispheres and their sensory ganglia Why We Must Sleep 
201 
have completely ceased to perform their functions, be- 
ing attended with entire unconsciousness.” 
If the pressure upon the “button at the door” be not 
removed wholly by the metal nerve-wire circuit being 
opened or cut, causing the eating up of the zinc—tissues 
—to cease, the plant will sooner or later becomes serious- 
ly impaired, if not fatally. 
As, therefore, sleep is imperatively demanded and 
exacted by nature, for the welfare of the bodily plant, 
none should doubt that the Designer and Creator of the 
human electrical power plant made provision for “break- 
ing current” in the entire mental nerve-wiring circuit 
for the following specific purposes: for putting the men- 
tal electrical mechanisms out of commission; for stop- 
ping the eating up of the “zinc” within the bodily 
chemical battery, and the consequent replacement of that 
decayed or wasted. 
These He accomplished by providing for a mechan- 
ism, installing it at a specific point in the mental nerve- 
wire circuit, the special function of which being the 
breaking of the electrical current between the hemi- 
spheres of the brain, thus causing the said mental nerve- 
wire system to be without current—electrically dead, 
causing the transmission of all messages over same to 
cease, the spiritual operator, the while, being off active 
duty, sleeping, as it is erroneously termed. 
The rapid eating up of the cells or “zinc” within 
our bodily chemical battery during the “wakeful” hours, 
and the utter inability of the electrical generator within 
our material plant to generate and store the necessary 
volume of dynamic electrical energy to operate the plant 
in full continuously during such hours of “wakeful- 
ness,” are the reasons WHY WE MUST SLEEP, using 
the universal expression. 202 
Wh\> We Must Sleep 
In corroboration of the foregoing, the following evi 
clence is offered: 
Dr. W. A, Evans, Doctor of Health (University of 
Michigan), B. S., M. S., LL. D., in an article published 
in the Cleveland Leader of October 22, 1916, under the 
caption, “Don’t Pay Too High a Price for Sleep,” gives 
an interesting account of the extensive and instructive 
collection of lantern slides procured by Dr. Geo. W. Crile 
of Cleveland, 0., showing sections of the hrain and other 
important organs of human beings and various other 
animals, the sections of the brain showing very greatly 
enlarged brain cells by being made from photomicro- 
graphs, “showing just the appearance of cells that have 
been magnified a few thousand times.” 
Dr. Crile, he says, found in the cells of animals in a 
state of vigor a multitude of small pin-point dots, and 
that in cells of a fatigued animal it was not possible to 
find any of these dots. 
Commenting upon Dr. Crile’s findings, Dr. Evans 
says: “Let us cut across lots, put technicalities aside, 
and say that these dots are accumulations of potential 
energy and power. When the cells are fatigued they 
have exhausted their stored-up energy and power. After 
a few hours’ sleep the cells are found filled with gran- 
ules. During sleep the body cells are charged with po- 
tential energy and power, just as the cells of a storage 
battery, under proper circumstances, are charged with 
electricity. ’ ’ 
Dr. Crile’s slides substantiates the Author’s conten- 
tion that the certain proportion of the food materials 
eaten and entering into the composition and structure 
of the bodily plant where it is cast into the “blood 
stream” and carried by it to all parts of the plant and Why We Must Sleep 
203 
finally so distributed as to be deposited in the myriad 
cells existing throughout every part of the body where 
it is allowed its initiatory entrance into the economic 
plant, is utilized for the specific purpose of restoring 
the disintegrated portion of the materials forming the 
plant’s “storage battery” for the storage of the surplus 
mechanically or frictionally generated dynamic electri- 
cal energy (generated by the rush of blood along the ar- 
teries and within the ganglia wherein the blood reaches 
its greatest velocity and wherein are massed the myriad 
number of cells), which, upon becoming exhausted from 
lack of replenishment for too long a period, results in 
rendering the spiritual operator powerless to longer keep 
the plant in operation (power being shut off), thus 
bringing on the helpless and unconscious conditions of 
those soldiers as found by Dr. Crile (see page 2061/2), 
their mammillares having broken contact, one from the 
other, absolutely, causing profound sleep. 
Thus we here have satisfactory proof of the correct- 
ness of Dr. Evans’ conclusions—that the pin-point dots 
seen in the cells of the non-fatigued animals is truly and 
literally accumulations of potential energy and power. 
We must not forget, however, that those dots are 
clearly composed of matter possessing the mysterious 
qualities that the materials forming all storage batteries 
for storing electricity possess—that of holding in store 
or reserve, actual energy or power like unto the wound- 
up clock spring which yields or gives off its energy in 
units as determined by the escapement device for its 
liberation. 
Here we have a plain, comprehensive statement by 
these learned students in Animal Anatomy as to Why 
We Must Sleep. 204 
IV hy We and Remain Awake 
Why we “awake” and remain “awake” is quite as 
much a mystery as why we sleep and remain asleep. 
The pendulum each day of our earthly existence ticks 
alternately, “awake,” “sleep.” 
If the reader has noted carefully the reasons why 
we must sleep, he or she will have no difficulty in under- 
standing why we “awake” and remain “awake.” 
We have learned that when the volume of dynamic 
electrical energy stored in the storage battery for stor- 
ing electrical energy within our bodily plant is not suffi- 
cient—together with that constantly being generated by 
the generator—to longer operate the plant in full, that 
the operator commands sleep, which condition is brought 
about by reason of the mammillares having been too 
long kept in firm contact one with the other, thereby 
closing the mental nerve-wire circuit between the hemi- 
spheres of the brain, and keeping the electrical mental 
and other apparatus, including the mechanisms em- 
braced within the outposts, in continuous active com- 
mission; the “button at the door,” continued to he 
pressed upon and the “bell” made to keep up its ring- 
ing, causing so much of the tissue of the body—zinc—- 
within the bodily chemical battery to be eaten up, that 
its replenishment becomes mandatory. 
Reversely, we have learned, that it is during pro- 
found sleep, the period when the mammillares break 
contact one with the other, absolutely, that the mental 
nerve-wire circuit between the hemispheres of the brain, 
is “cut” or broken, putting all of said electrical appa- 
ratus of every description out of active commission; the 
pressure upon the “button at the door” then being re- 
moved, and causing the “bell to cease its ringing,” re- Why We Arvafce and Remain Arvai^e 
205 
suiting in the stopping of the eating up of the zinc with- 
in the bodily chemical battery; the engine and electrical 
generator—the heart and blood—continuing their “run- 
ning” the while, that there is then taking place a restora- 
tion of the zinc—tissues—within the bodily chemical 
battery to replace that wasted, and that there is then 
also being stored in the plant’s storage battery a surplus 
volume of dynamic electrical energy sufficient for use 
when said apparatus and mechanisms are again put into 
active commission. 
Now, therefore, to summarize. The operator com- 
mands sleep when the volume of electrical energy neces- 
sary to operate the plant in full runs too low, the 
pendulum ticking sleep. 
The Designer and Creator of the human electrical 
plant made provision, that upon the zinc—tissues—in 
the bodily chemical battery becoming normally restored, 
and that also upon a sufficient surplus volume of dy- 
namic electrical energy again becoming stored within the 
said battery, there should be—and is—an automatic 
coming together in firm contact one with the other of the 
mammillares, and which causes an automatic closing of 
the mental nerve-wire circuit between the hemispheres of 
the brain, when the “button at the door” is again 
pressed upon, the “bell again set to ringing,” and the 
said mental apparatus and mechanisms put into active 
commission, the pendulum ticking “awake,” when the 
operator (normal bodily conditions prevailing) again 
takes intelligent command of the plant, resuming active 
duty. 
The dynamic electrical energy generated in each in- 
dividual human electrical plant varies in degree, no two 
being alike in volume. Thus we have all degrees of 
strength of body and intellect. Again, some human 206 
Why We Amalie and Remain Arvalfe 
organisms require but a few hours of sleep while others 
require many. 
Dr. Trail informs us that John Wesley, with an 
active, nervous temperament, and a rigidly plain vege- 
table diet, could perform mental and bodily labors almost 
Herculean and sleep but four or five hours of the twenty- 
four; while Daniel Webster, with a more powerful but 
less active organism and the ordinary mixed diet, had 
a “talent” for sleeping eight or nine hours out of the 
twenty-four, and, most remarkable, Mr. Wesley, with 
his nervous temperament, few hours of sleep daily and 
strictly vegetable diet, lived to be 88 years of age, while 
Mr. Webster lived but 70 years. 
A great factor enters into our lives which serves to 
keep us, or cause us, to remain ‘ ‘ awake. ’ ’ 
The normal human being MUST think during the 
‘ ‘ wakeful ’ ’ periods, we have learned. (See exception under 
Caption “Mind,” page 125.) We have also learned that 
all messages sent in from the five outposts, thus far, 
have been recorded in the Book for Reference, the re- 
maining “leaves” are all blank, human thought being 
wholly retrospective as to the past and wholly prospec- 
tive as to the future. Instantly upon the firm contact 
at the mammillares being effected, the electrical energy 
is sent over the mental nerve-wire system of our brain, 
putting the five outposts in active commission, and in- 
stantly there is “seen” lying open before us the great 
“book for reference.” We “see” in it the faces, objects 
and scenes and also begin to “read” from among the 
myriad messages therein recorded, in fact, we MUST 
“see” and “read” them. These faces, objects, scenes 
and readings engrosses the attention of our spiritual 
selves at all times when “awake,” or, rather, when we 
are not engaged in “receiving” the messages being cur- Why We Awake and Remain Awake 
207 
rently sent in from the five outposts for recording, and 
in the execution of the work to be performed as deter- 
mined from the nature of the messages received. 
The “reading” of those “records” is said to be the 
remembrance, or memory, of the messages. 
Miss Cora M. W. Greenleaf, in her pretty little poem, 
Forget You, attributes the inability to forget to memory. 
She says: 
“Forget you? If I only could, 
But memory self-willed 
Will sting my heart with thoughts of you 
Until death’s touch has stilled 
Its throbbing and has chilled 
It with its dew.” 
For instance, how is it possible to forget father, mother, 
brothers, sisters, the old home and fireside? How think 
you it possible for the bride and groom to forget the 
happy wedding nuptials, the coming of the first-born, 
and, later, its departure by “death”; the soldier, the 
din of battle, the screeching shells, the “song” of the 
bullets, the dead and dying; the sailor, the coming storm, 
the vivid lightning, the crashing thunder, the wind, the 
foundering ship, the rescue; the mountain climber, the 
grandeur of the scenes; or the old man or the old woman, 
all the many faces and interesting things seen; the varied 
sounds heard; the many sweet, bitter and sour things 
tasted; the many fragrant or disagreeable odors smelled 
or the many pleasant or disagreeable sensations felt, 
maybe that of the “slipper” away back in their child- 
hood days? How think you all these can “forget,” 
when they see the great “book for reference” lying 
open before them continually during their “wakeful” 208 
Why We Awake and Remain Awake 
hours, messages that have been sent in by the five out- 
posts and recorded during all their past years! 
The “photo” engravings of our loved ones appear 
many, many times among its “leaves” where we “look” 
at them. Oh! so often. Many of the most interesting 
“scenes” are sought times upon times, while many of the 
most interesting messages therein recorded are read, re- 
read and read again, the whole furnishing ample 
“views” and “readings” for engaging the attention of 
our spiritual selves during the “wakeful” periods and 
when not engaged in receiving and recording current 
messages being sent in by the five outposts, and perform- 
ing the work which they assign for us to do, as has been 
stated. 
Sometimes, at night, we become so absorbed in £ ‘ look- 
ing” at the faces of our absent or departed loved ones; 
at the beautiful scenes, and “reading” the messages 
recorded in our “book for reference” that we deprive 
ourselves of much needed rest—sleep. 
Emergencies sometimes arise, however, which causes 
the operator to peremptorily refuse to command sleep. 
The safety of the plant may so demand, it being in 
jeopardy. Watchfulness at the bedside of a dangerously 
sick or injured loved one; or the destruction or threat- 
ened destruction of the home. These adverse conditions 
sometimes continue until the volume of electrical energy 
runs so low that the peremptory command is given to 
cease all labor, the mammillares break contact and the 
operator ceases to perform active duty. Mothers have 
been known to fall asleep while watching at the bedside 
of their sick babes, fearing the departure of the tiny 
life-spirit; soldiers have been known to fall asleep while 
the din of battle was on, and cavalrymen while in the 
saddle, all because the volume of electrical energy was no Sleep Before Midnight 
209 
longer sufficient to prevent the mammillares breaking 
contact, and “wakefulness” no longer possible, the pen- 
dulum then ticking—sleep. 
A German Captain who served in the German army 
during the great world war of 1914-18, and who was at 
one time compelled to remain under incessant cannon fire 
in the trenches for six days and six nights, said: ‘ ‘ The 
lack of sleep was harder to bear than the lack of food.” 
SLEEP BEFORE MIDNIGHT 
The general opinion among physiologists is that sleep 
had before midnight is more profound and. therefore, 
more restful and beneficial. 
No reason for thus believing has ever come to the 
notice of the Author. 
This thought suggests itself to him: As the sun re- 
cedes southward from out the territory lying between 
the Arctic Circle and the Circle of the Tropic of Cancer 
north of the equator and recedes northward from out 
that territory lying between the Antarctic and the 
Tropic of Capricorn south of the equator, causes a grad- 
ual suspension of vegetable growth therein and thereon, 
and, therefore, a stated period for recuperation, and 
during which all nature seems to be sleeping; and, since 
as soon as the sun begins its return journey back into 
those territories, there begins a gradual awakening, un- 
til all nature, in the said vegetable world, becomes fully 
awake and active, so is it not with our days and nights? 
Electricity, therefore, must have an active, energiz- 
ing influence upon our material bodies; just as it has 
upon all vegetation, the sun’s heat sending an increased 
volume of electrical energy into our atmosphere; as the 
sun’s rays recede westward .so also the electrical energiz- 210 
Volume of Electrical Energy 
ing influence recedes from out the atmosphere, ebbing 
as the tide ebbs from the ocean’s shore, the minimum 
of the electrical energizing influence being reached when 
the earth makes its turn on the opposite side from us, 
when the electrical energizing influence again begins to 
“flow,” like the tide, back toward us, reaching its max- 
imum volume when the sun makes the zenith, to again 
ebb to the minimum. 
Now, is there not a “pulling away,” and does there 
not result a restful influence as that excess electrical 
energizing influence ebbs or goes from out our atmos- 
phere during the period before midnight ? and does not 
the receding of the energizing influence from out of it 
have a quieting, restful influence upon the human elec- 
trical power “plant”? and does not that restful quiet- 
ing influence begin to wane as the tide of that electrical 
energizing influence begins to “flow” back again into 
our atmosphere as the earth rounds at the opposite side 
from us, making our sleep less restful, less beneficial ? 
VOLUME OF ELECTRICAL ENERGY 
The operation of the human electrical power plant, 
like unto the commercial, requires for its successful oper- 
ation, that a given volume of dynamic electrical energy 
he maintained. 
As the “wheel is never again operated by the water 
that is passed,” so is it with the human electrical plant, 
never again operated by the dynamic electrical energy 
that is passed. Thus is necessitated the generating of a 
new supply continuously. 
The Designer of the human electrical plant provided 
for the continuous operation of its engine and generator 
—the heart and blood—during the life of the plant. Volume of Electrical Energy 
211 
We have learned that during its operation, in full, the 
volume of dynamic electrical energy used is largely in 
excess of that being generated by the generator, thus 
in time, causing the volume to run low, necessitating 
a partial ‘ ‘ shutting down ’ ’ of the plant. 
The volume of dynamic electrical energy generated 
by the generator within the human plant being only suf- 
ficient to “run” it in full with ease, ordinarily from 
sixteen to eighteen hours of the twenty-four each day, 
provision was, therefore, made by the Designer and Cre- 
ator of the human plant, for putting out of commission, 
for a time or times, certain parts of the electrical appa- 
ratus within the plant—-those which use the excessive 
volume of the electrical energy in their operation. In 
mechanical parlance there is a shifting of the belt from 
the tight to the loose pulley of the machine, the engine 
or water wheel continuing their running, however. 
In the commercial electrical plant, in electrical par- 
lance, this stopping is effected by “cutting out” the 
machine or machines by breaking current, there being a 
mechanism at some point in the wire circuit where the 
breaking of current is effected. 
The electrical apparatus within the human electrical 
plant which uses the excessive volume of dynamic elec- 
trical energy, embraces the nerve-wires massed within 
the brain, the function of which is the giving off of 
thought, also those of the five outposts mechanisms, the 
function of which is the receiving of all messages sent 
to each respectively, from the outside world, and their 
transmission to the operator at the central station, all 
of which said mental apparatus is put out of commis- 
sion or “cut out” simultaneously by the special mech- 
anism designed and installed by the Creator of the plant 
for such specific purpose at a certain point in the men- 212 
Aiding Nature 
tal nerve-wire circuit, during which time, or times, the 
great engine and the generator of the dynamic electri- 
cal energy—the heart and blood—continue their run- 
ning, and there is then, the while, being stored within 
the “storage battery” within the plant, a reserve quan- 
tity of dynamic electrical energy which, together with 
that constantly being generated, suffices to again oper- 
ate the plant in full for another like period or periods, 
it now being known that electricity is like unto a fluid 
and can be stored. 
That the efficiency or storage capacity of this “stor- 
age battery” can be added to and made to store an en- 
larged volume of the dynamic electrical energy, is proved 
by the fact that some persons of known weakness of 
.strength can be, and are, made to possess great strength 
by subjecting the body and muscular system to a series 
of movements and exercises until they become giants of 
strength. 
AIDING NATURE 
The human electrical power plant and equipment, 
including the electrical mechanisms therein installed be- 
ing material, they are subject to derangements like unto 
the commercial electrical plant and the mechanisms 
therein installed. 
The Author, therefore, deems it proper to give a few 
instructions as aids to nature in overcoming and cor- 
recting some of the minor derangements which take 
place within it. 
Chronic Insomnia 
This is caused by there being an abnormal quantity 
of blood in the regions of the peduncles and mammilares 
from which it does not recede as under normal condi- 
tions, thus preventing the mammillares breaking con- Aiding Nature 
tact. To effect a cure this abnormal condition thereat 
must be overcome and the blood allowed to recede there- 
from regularly and normally. 
The most efficacious process for restoring said condi- 
tion, also the driving of this excess quantity of blood 
from said regions, is by pouring the entire head with 
very hot water—as hot as can be borne—and very cold 
water alternately, more particularly at the base of the 
brain. Not less than two gallons each of the hot and cold 
should be used at each pouring, or until the head is very 
hot and very cold, using the hot three times and the cold 
th ree times. To avoid shock, begin with a small stream 
from the poorer vessel, which should be held six to 
eight inches above the head and the stream moved about. 
Begin with the hot water and immediately follow with 
the cold. Finish by using a small quantity of tepid 
water. Avoid cold draughts while the hair is wet. 
In cases of long standing insomnia, pour the head 
thus daily for a week and then gradually less often until 
a cure is effected. 
In those homes where hot and cold water is pro- 
vided in the bath room, let the hot water be run and 
held in the bath tub sufficient to allow of being dipped 
up with a quart-handled vessel, and pour the water over 
the head, bending over the tub the while, and, having- 
filled the wash bowl with as cold water as possible, step 
over to it and pour the cold water over the head until 
it feels thoroughly cold. Then repeat the hot water 
pouring, as stated, three times with each. 
Or, a still more efficacious process is to fill the bath 
tub with water as hot as can be comfortably borne, and 
then holding the nose shut, take a fidl breath, close the 
mouth and put the head down into the water until it is 
completely covered, holding it so as long as you can. 214 
Aiding Nature 
Recover, and, after a few moments, repeat. Then, hav- 
ing the wash bowl filled with very cold water, hold the 
head down into it, or pouring the water upon it with 
the hands until it is well cooled, and repeat the hot 
water process. Use the hot and cold water alternately 
three times each, finishing by applying the hot water 
but momentarily. Dry the hair and avoid cold draughts. 
Such pourings and dippings are very effective in 
bringing sleep to those unable to go to sleep readily; 
also they are often very efficacious in overcoming chronic 
headache. Positively no harm will come to any person 
from these head pourings, if care be taken to avoid cold 
draughts until the hair becomes perfectly dry. 
Many extreme cases of sleeplessness, induced by over- 
taxing the brain; undue excitement of any kind, such as 
that caused from grief or worry, can be successfully 
overcome by applying quite extreme cold to the back 
of the head, base of the brain and upper part of the 
back of the neck by means of the rubber water bag. 
Fill a two-quart bag two-thirds full with very cold wa- 
ter; press all the air out till the water shows at the 
neck, and screw the stopper in tightly while the air is 
all pressed out. This for the purpose of causing the bag 
to be soft and pliable. 
Now, upon retiring, lie on your back, the bag on the 
pillow, and place it so as to engage all of the parts 
above named, letting it so remain until all have become 
inwardly thoroughly cold. 
Remove the bag; turn on either side; assume a com- 
fortable position; close the eyes, and, by will exertion, 
roll the eyeballs upward, directing the pupils as if you 
were looking at your eyebrows or at some imaginary ob- 
ject, far or near, over head and hold them so. 
In a few moments you will become conscious of ap- Aiding Nature 
215 
proachiug sleep, by reason of the blood receding from 
out the brain. 
You will begin to yawn—muscular system relaxing— 
and in a moment, one you cannot recall, as stated, you 
will be fast asleep, the mammillares having broken con- 
tact one from the other. 
The Sleeping Apartment 
Plenty of pure fresh air is most essential to perfect 
health and to insure profound sleep. The sleeping apart- 
ment should, therefore, be well ventilated, the colder the 
air the better, the covering being kept always sufficient 
to keep the body comfortably warm. Many are denied 
sound sleep by having too much covering, keeping the 
body too warm. Woolen blankets make the ideal cover- 
ing. Cotton-filled comforts are both too heavy and too 
warm, and are not recommended. Sleep between cotton 
sheets. Under no circumstances have a light burning in 
the sleeping apartment. The eyes and brain are much 
upset by the all-day light and call for total darkness. 
Those whose vocations require them to sleep in the day 
time, should either have the room made perfectly dark 
or wear a hoodwink made of some black stuff of suffi- 
cient thickness to insure total darkness. The hoodwink 
will permit of better ventilation during the day-time 
rest period. Let nature dictate the position of the body 
while abed. 
The physical plant—the body—should be carefully 
prepared for each daily rest period by giving it a sponge 
bath, if the full bath is not available, more especially 
during the summer season, using rather cool water. Soap 
should be used upon the face, neck, hands and feet, 
especially the latter. This insures cleanliness and avoids 216 
The Feet 
soiling- of the night garment and bed covering. Some 
retire with the grime upon those parts, and use the soap 
in the morning, a very unclean and unsanitary proceed- 
ing. Give the body the cold sponge or full bath in the 
morning also. Be careful of your evening diet lest you 
be deprived of your needed sleep unnecessarily. 
THE FEET 
The YEAR ROUND, particular attention should be 
given the feet; to many, they bear the burden of the 
entire body the day long; they are encased in close- 
fitting leather shoes and, without ventilation, they be- 
come heated and thoroughly tired. “Tired in the feet, 
tired all over ’’; how true the saying! Many simply 
massacre all comfort of body by wearing shoes so tight 
that the blood is stagnated almost, in its efforts to com- 
plete its circuit through the small arteries, capillaries 
and veins of the feet, through which it must run. 
NEVER wear anything but a loose, comfortably fitting 
shoe. Certainly not a tight fitting one during the work- 
ing hours. 
Never allow yourself to deny your feet the thorough 
bath, using plenty of soap, before retiring, and a sponge 
bath in the morning. Those adhering to and practicing 
this advice will be little troubled with the comfort- 
killing corns. 
Many will be the benefits that will accrue to human- 
kind when a clear understanding is had universally, that 
the human body is an electrical power plant, embracing 
a complete nerve-wiring system, and that minor electri- 
cal disturbances accruing among the mental nerve-wires 
within the brain, preventing normal sleep, can be over- Dreams 
217 
come or rectified in many eases. It will then be possible 
to proceed intelligently and employ rational methods to 
accomplish such ends when possible. 
Oh! the many cases of madness, murders and deaths 
by suicide that are chronicled almost daily, all the result 
of inability of the person or persons to sleep, of which the 
following news item is a shocking example: 
Filer, Idaho, March 15, 1910.—Telford Thoni, a well- 
to-do farmer, yesterday killed his wife, his two college- 
bred daughters who had been educated in Europe and 
had but recently returned home, and himself, in a fit of 
despondency. Thoni left a confession addressed to the 
Coroner. In it he said he was weary of life and yet 
could not bear to leave this world without taking his 
entire family with him. He was despondent, he said, 
over his inability to sleep regularly. 
These four lives, no doubt, could have been saved 
had this despondent one known there existed within his 
brain a real mechanism for inducing sleep, and that 
there was a means by which that mechanism, at his com- 
mand, could have, with very little doubt, been made 
to perform its functions, had recourse been had to the 
methods employed for overcoming insomnia, as directed 
herein by the Author. 
DREAMS 
There is as much mystery attaching to the phenomena 
of dreams as there is to that of sleep, physiologists be- 
ing entirely in the dark as to the cause or causes of 
them. 
The word implies imperfect working of the human 
sleep-effectuating mechanism—failure to break the elec- 218 
Dreams 
trical circuit at the mammillares absolutely when the 
spiritual operator desires to cease active duty. 
Webster defines dreams as ‘‘Being trains of ideas 
which present themselves to the mind (?) during sleep. 
The principal feature of the state of dreaming is the 
absence of voluntary control over the current of thought, 
so that the principle of suggestion has unlimited sway. 
There is, usually, an utter want of coherency in the im- 
ages that appear before the mental eye. # * * * * 
Dreams are subjective phenomena dependent on natural 
causes. They generally take their rise and character 
from external bodily impressions or from something in 
the preceding state of body or mind. They are, there- 
fore, retrospective and resultant instead of prospective 
or prophetic. # * * Some authorities declare that 
all dreams take place when we are in a process of going 
to sleep, or becoming awake, and that during deep sleep 
the mind is totally inactive. This is denied by the 
majority of philosophers, and, he adds, with apparent 
reason.” 
Here we have the word of this Eminent authority 
that the majority of philosophers deny that the mind 
(brain, not mind, Author) is totally inactive during 
profound sleep. This places Dr. Trail, also an eminent 
authority, among the minority holding the contrary be- 
lief. He says, evidently expressive of his own belief: 
“Profound, or quiet sleep, is the complete cessation 
of the functions of the cerebral hemispheres and the 
sensory ganglia, and is attended with entire unconscious- 
ness. ” He says, further: “Profound or natural sleep 
is never accompanied with walking, talking or even 
dreaming, hence the phenomena resulting from disturbed Dreams 
219 
sleep are so many symptoms of abnormal bodily or men- 
tal irritation. Dreaming implies imperfect rest—some 
disturbing cause, or causes.” 
And now comes one of America’s most eminent phy- 
sicians, Dr. W. A. Evans, former Health Commissioner 
of Chicago, and President of the American Medical Asso- 
ciation, who says, in reply to one of his questioners in 
the Cleveland Leader of February 17th, 1914: “A. J. W. 
writes: I have had considerable trouble in sleeping. I 
can sleep, but I dream all night, hence I am not fully 
rested in the morning.” The Doctor answered (Mark 
his first word) : “Everybody dreams all night. There is 
nothing wrong about that.” 
No normal brain longer in the world, Doctor ? No 
one who is blessed with real sleep—the dreamless? 
Dr. Trail is positively correct. Entire unconscious- 
ness takes place with the breaking of contact, absolutely, 
at the mammillares. 
Dr. S. Frued, the German Neurologist, is reported to 
have said: “All dreams are of pleasant origin; also that 
persons on awakening from dreamless sleep are usually 
dull and indisposed for the day’s work.” 
It is difficult for the Author to believe in the correct- 
ness of the above statements as having been made by so 
learned a personage. It is absolutely not true that all 
dreams are of pleasant origin, as every adult person will 
testify. Who has not had most horrifying dreams? Nei- 
ther is it true that the profound, dreamless sleeper, upon 
awakening, “usually feels dull and indisposed for the 
day’s work.” Such statements and beliefs are in direct 220 
Dreams 
opposition to the personal experiences of all close ob- 
servers, also to the teachings of all true physiologists 
the world over, all being agreed, that the dreamless is 
the only real refreshing sleep, the dreaming being the 
imperfect. Such conflicting statements and opinions 
from the pen of such eminent authorities are most be- 
wildering to the lay student. 
The human brain, we have learned, is possessed of 
a net-work of nerves, innumerable in number, a vast 
proportion of which are infinitesimallly small in diame- 
ter, the whole being most complex in their distribution. 
Each of these are installed for a specific purpose, namely, 
for the utilization by the spiritual operator of the human 
electrical plant, a tool, in fact, for use in the production 
or giving off of a specific thought. They are operated 
electrically, each being connected electrically with the 
central station, and from which the spiritual operator 
is enabled to bring into use or play the necessary and 
specific nerve-wire to consummate the end sought—the 
formation and giving off of a specific thought. 
In addition to the above described nerves, for said 
specific purposes, there are installed within each plant 
five other special sets of nerves, those embraced in the 
five special mechanisms or outposts, each of which is 
utilized for a specific purpose, as has been explained. 
These are also connected electrically with the central 
station, a “wire” running from it to each of said out- 
posts, from which are sent all messages received by each 
to the said operator. 
The wiring system of the commercial plant is subject 
to disturbing influences by reason of the physical dis- 
placements, also interferences of certain wires. So, also, 
is the complex mental nerve-wiring system within the 
human brain subject to like interferences, disturbances Dreams 
221 
and influences, resulting in their not working perfectly, 
not from natural causes, as Webster states, but from 
unnatural. As, for instance, a not too great quantity of 
alcoholic stimulant taken into the system acts upon and 
puts the brain in the same approximate condition that 
it is when dreams occur. This cannot be said to arise 
from natural causes. 
It requires a larger wire to “carry” a large volume 
of electrical energy than a small volume; also it requires 
a greater volume of electrical energy to give oft' intense 
thoughts than light or superficial ones. 
It is clear, then, that there exists within the brain 
of every human being a medium which adapts itself, 
automatically, to the ever varying conditions, adjusting 
itself to the carrying of this varying volume of electrical 
energy. That medium is the mammillares, at which 
point their contact, one with the other, and the “cut- 
out” on the main line, between the hemispheres of the 
brain, is effected. The mammillares being perfectly 
round, of such small size, and the angle of each at their 
periphery being so acute, the area of first contact, one 
with the other, is, therefore, very small, analogous to a 
very fine wire making the connection between them. The 
volume of electrical energy capable of being transmitted 
from hemisphere to hemisphere, upon their first contact, 
is, therefore, very light. These spheres are sufficiently 
flexible or pliant to cause them to yield as the tension 
upon the optic nerve is increased. This increased pres- 
sure causes the mammillares to become more flattened 
at the place of their joining, thereby increasing the area 
at the point of contact, which is equivalent or analogous 
to an increase in the size of the connecting nerve-wire. 
As the pressure upon the mammillares is constantly 
changing, the size of the connecting mental nerve-wire, 222 
Dreams 
the mammillares, is also constantly changing and, there- 
fore, the volume of electrical energy being sent over the 
connecting mental nerve-wire is also constantly changing 
proportionate to the increase and decrease of pressure 
put upon the mammillares by the optic nerves, analogous 
to the changes in the volume of electrical energy occa- 
sioned by the shifting of the crank lever of the electrical 
controller by the person operating it. Therefore, flighty 
dreams are the result of a diminutive volume of electri- 
cal energy flowing over the mental nerve-wire system 
within the brain, by reason of the mammillares being in 
very slight contact one with the other, not having broken 
contact absolutely. 
How often is the question asked (incorrectly, how- 
ever) : “What becomes of our spirit while we are asleep” 
—becomes of US? we should say. We do not take flight 
from our material abode during such periods. Where, 
then, do we go? 
The only rational answer is: The mammillares, hav- 
ing broken contact one from the other, absolutely, thus 
breaking or “cutting” the electrical mental nerve-wire 
circuit connecting the hemispheres of the brain, thereby 
making transmission of all thought messages over said 
nerve-wire circuit impossible, we, our spiritual selves, are 
thus rendered powerless to perform our accustomed work 
and quietly cease active duty, remaining tire while within 
the plant, awaiting the return of current. 
When dreams protrude, no notice is taken by the 
“sleeper” of the trivial messages coming in from the 
four other outposts—that for seeing being closed. They 
are disturbing and less refreshing, as Webster states: 
“Physiologists are agreed that dreamless sleep is the 
most refreshing, the lighter sleeper being liable to be 
disturbed by the most trifling noises.” Dreams 
223 
He should have stated further, or slightest touch or 
odor. Not so during profound sleep. Take, for in- 
stance, the infant who falls asleep in its mother’s arms, 
anywhere, dead to all noises, sensations of feeling or 
odors, as it is being carried and sometimes knocked 
about. It would continue to sleep with the noises of the 
boiler shop bombarding its outpost for hearing being 
profoundly asleep, the contact of the mammillares being 
broken absolutely. 
In corroboration of the above statements, the follow- 
ing news item was published by the Cleveland Leader: 
Auburn, Me., March 10th, 1912.—Snatched from its 
crib by a panic-stricken mother, a baby was dropped 
out of the window of a burning building into the arms of 
a spectator four stories below without injury and with- 
out awakening it from its sleep, during a fire today. 
Again, Dr. Evans, in his article referred to, page 202, 
under the caption, “Why We Must Sleep,” quotes Dr. 
George W. Crile as saying, “When I went into the battle 
zone of the Marne, looking for wounded (after the great 
battle of 1914, in which the French checked the advance 
of the German Army towards Paris), he found every- 
body, the wounded and well, fast asleep. For days these 
soldiers had fought all day and retreated all night, and 
their exhaustion was so extreme that they slept in spite 
of horrible wounds. The wounded, while still sleeping, 
were gathered up, hauled many miles to hospitals, and 
many were operated upon without awaking.” 
In order to learn whether Doctor Crile had been cor- 
rectly quoted, the Author has his letter in answer to 
one sent him, asking if he had been correctly quoted by 
the doctor, giving him the quotation, in which he replied, 
“Substantially, yes!” 224 
Dreams 
The commercial traveling salesman sleeps profound- 
ly in his sleeping car berth, dead to all the jerkings 
and noises incident to the fast-moving train and screams 
of the engine’s whistle. Profound sleepers sometimes 
lose their lives by reason of their outpost for smelling 
being out of commission, being “dead” to all odors, 
smoke or chloroform, for instance. The outpost for 
hearing cannot send the message of the screaming en- 
gine’s whistle to the spiritual operator during profound 
sleep while lying on the railway track, resulting in the 
destruction of his or her material body. 
At the battle of Liege, Belgium, in the great war of 
1914, soldiers of the Allies were so worn out that they 
could hardly stand, slept within a short distance of the 
German batteries. They were so exhausted that the 
thunder of the cannon and the concussions which shook 
the ground like earthquake failed to disturb their 
slumber. 
In his tale of a Wayside Inn, Longfellow tells us that 
upon one occasion the relators of the tales were prone to 
go home. 
‘ ‘ But, sleep at last the victory won: 
They must be stirring with the sun, 
And drowsily good-night they said, 
And went, still gossiping, to bed, 
And left the parlor wrapped in gloom. 
The only live thing in the room 
Was the old clock, that in its pace 
Kept time with the revolving spheres 
And constellations in their flight, 
And struck with its uplifted mace 
The dark, unconscious hours of night 
To senseless and unlistening ears. ’ ’ Dreams 
225 
Shakespeare says: 
‘ ‘ True, I talk of dreams, 
Which are the children of an idle brain, 
Begot of nothing but vain fantasy. ’ ’ 
The primary cause of dreams, as has been stated, 
is the failure of the mammillares to break contact, one 
with the other, absolutely. If they are in very slight 
contact, then a very diminutive volume of electrical 
energy is flowing over the mental nerve-wiring system 
sufficient to produce or give off thoughts of the flightiest 
and most superficial character only, thoughts given off 
or emanating from some section of the mental nerve- 
wiring system, whereat a more or less disturbed condi- 
tion exists, the particular nerve or nerves involved deter- 
mining the subject of the thoughts evolved. 
Therefore, the more extensive the disturbance, the 
greater the number of mental nerve-wires involved, the 
greater will be the flow of irrational messages over the 
mental nerve-wire circuit, which greater flow causes an 
increased quantity of blood to be sent to the region of the 
peduncles and mammillares, thus preventing the latter 
breaking contact less fully; which, in turn, prevents 
the eyeballs turning hard upward in their sockets as 
during profound sleep. There is now an increased pres- 
sure upon the mammillares, with a proportionate in- 
crease in the size of the “connecting wire” connecting 
the right and left sets of the mental nerve-wiring sys- 
tem, thus permitting of a volume of electrical energy 
to possess said system proportionate to the quantity of 
blood sent to said regions. But, if the disturbance or in- 
terferences among the mental nerve-wires is much 
greater, a greater number of nerve-wires involved, then 226 
Dreams 
those nerves are utilized in the transmission of irrational 
messages to a still greater degree, sending also a still 
greater quantity of blood to the region of the peduncles 
and mammillares, causing the latter to be brought into 
still closer and firmer contact, and again increasing the 
size of the “connecting wire” between the hemispheres, 
which also permits of a further increase in the volume 
of electrical energy to possess said system, and the mes- 
sages now being transmitted are increased in number 
and being of a more rational character, so much so as to 
be incidentally noted and remembered by the operator. 
At such periods, and such conditions prevailing, the eye- 
balls turn downward much more perceptibly. This cre- 
ates the necessary tension upon the optic nerves to bring 
the mammillares in the closer contact which now ob- 
tains. The dreams become of a more disturbing nature 
and the spiritual operator is now the more easily “awak- 
ened. ’ ’ 
There have been cases of persons having become so 
grossly absorbed in their vocational duties, and being 
of such mental temperament as to be unable to dismiss, 
their work from their thoughts at the close of the day, 
and “so take their work to bed with them,” as the say- 
ing is. There are cases on record of such persons having 
gone to bed, arose during the night and performed their 
tasks perfectly, some being enabled to solve problems or 
perfect devices which they were unable to solve or per- 
form during the day, all because there were no dis- 
turbing influences or surrounding conditions to detract 
their attention, making deep concentration of thought 
the more possible. 
That the spiritual operator, while in such oblivious 
state, is “awake” and in control of the electrical energy 
possessing his or her mental nerve-wire system, needs no Dreams 
227 
proof for the physiological reason, as has been stated, 
that material of itself is powerless, motionless; that said 
electrical energy is NOT SELF-CONTROLLED; and 
for the further reason that the brain is powerless to per- 
form its functions rationally except under the imme- 
diate direction of its rational operator. 
Thus, the Author avers, is the “phenomenon” of 
somnambulism made plain; that the “sleep walker” 
(?) is not asleep, hut wide awake. 
Dreams are most erratic as regards subjects pre- 
sented. It is true, as stated by Webster, to again quote 
him: 
“Dreams generally take their rise and character from 
external bodily impressions, or from something in the 
preceding state of body or mind, being, therefore, re- 
trospective and resultant, instead of prospective and pro- 
phetic.” 
However, the facts are, that the interference and 
disturbances among the mental nerve-wires within the 
brain are, at times, of such nature as to cause the 
dreamer to dream upon subjects that were never before 
presented to the rational “wide-awake” being, often 
resulting in varied and most grotesque scenes and situ- 
ations. Such dreams are, therefore, absolutely not re- 
trospective, not resultant. Interferences among the men- 
tal nerve-wires, while dreaming, are generally fleeting, 
disappearing wholly when the spiritual operator resumes 
active duty and again takes intelligent command. In- 
terferences among the mental nerve-wiring system can, 
however, be of such severity as to be permanent, as in 
the ease of the demented. It would be within the bounds 
of truth to assert that no two demented persons are alike 228 
Dreams 
in subjects given off and emanating from their brain, 
the hallucination of each being dependent upon the par- 
ticular mental nerve-wire, or combination of said nerve- 
wires involved in the interferences or derangement. 
This is definitely proven in the many cases of the 
restoration to reason effected by surgical aid, as, for in- 
stance, that of Mrs. M. M. Bard, twenty-eight years of 
age, Cleveland, Ohio, who was troubled with an insane 
impulse making her play the piano, also to take her own 
life, but who, fortunately, did not accomplish the terri- 
ble deed, being succored in time by the surgeon’s knife. 
She says: 
“I would sit down at a piano and play for hours, 
unable to stop; I would play through an entire opera, 
and then, without wanting to, would play it again and 
still again; I would go near the water and something 
seemed to pull me to it, to urge me to cast myself in and 
end it all. I would see a high cliff and be overwhelmed 
by a desire to climb it and throw myself over. I did not 
want to die; I did not want to leave my husband and 
the world, but the something that followed me seemed 
to urge me on. It was terrible. 
“Yesterday I went out for the first time after the 
operation. The horror was gone. There was no voice 
telling me to die. I could look at the water unafraid, 
and I know that I am cured.” 
The operation was performed about the first of June, 
1911, at New Haven, Conn., by Dr. Morris Satterly, and 
consisted of the removal of a section of bone three- 
fourths of an inch thick from the base of the skull. A 
pair of forceps had pressed upon the bone when Mrs. Dreams 
229 
Bard was born, which caused the skull plate to thicken 
at that point three times that of the normal skull. 
The hallucination of the desire to travel is caused by 
an interference or disturbance of and among the motor 
nerves involving the legs. One so demented will “run 
off” every chance he or she gets. 
One of the most potent causes of erratic dreams is 
that of chronic catarrh in the head, the ramifications 
of its insidious poisonous virus among the net-work of 
the delicate mental nerve-wires resulting in interferences 
and disturbances of such variableness, instant changes, 
and of such nature as to cause their mental functions to 
be lightly brought into play and cause them to cut up 
all sorts of irrational mental pranks, just as the “kit- 
tens play when the mother cat is away/’ or just as the 
strings of the Aeolian harp give off incoherent sounds 
as the energy-producing winds sweep through them or 
the prattle of the fingers of the infant sweeping over the 
keys of the piano-forte causes the wires to vibrate but 
giving off no notes productive of rational music or tunes. 
Therefore, there can be, absolutely, no reasoning, neither 
can there be any rational thoughts by our spiritual selves 
so long as the conditions surrounding the Mammillares 
are such as to induce dreams. 
Injury to the head from blows upon it, or from falls 
are other potent causes for a variety of dreams, both 
erratic and otherwise. 
The entire proposition embracing the three condi- 
tions, those of being “awake,” profoundly “asleep” and 
dreaming, as to how caused and induced, leads us direct 
to the mammillares, and it is at this point where the 
closing and “cutting” of the main line between the 
hemispheres of the brain is effected, that we must look 
for the solution of these three so-called phenomena. 230 
Dreams 
Mesmerism and hypnotism are “echoes” from dream- 
land. 
Finally, as has been proven, the KEY for “opening” 
and “closing” of the mental nerve-wiring circuit be- 
tween the hemispheres of the human brain and over 
which all messages are transmitted from the five out- 
posts to the spiritual operator, is the EYEBALLS. Or, 
to state it differently, they are the lever or crank of the 
“controller” by which the spiritual operator throws 
ON and OFF the electrical energy by which the said out- 
posts are operated, thus putting them IN commission 
and OUT of commission, and also by which the volume 
of electrical energy is controlled in the process of giv- 
ing off of all thoughts created by and under the direc- 
tion of the operator, all so long as normal physical con- 
ditions obtain. 
It is in the latter years of the existence in the mate- 
rial body by the spiritual operator that the Mammillares 
fail, with many, to break contact, absolutely, during the 
sleeping or rest period, thereby causing dreams or irra- 
tional thoughts to be devolved. 
Said failures are wholly due to physiological changes 
superinduced by advanced age, the direct cause being 
the lessening of the tenderness, tractility and pliability 
of the various tissues forming and surrounding the 
peduncles—stems—and Mammillares that obtain in 
youth, they having become hardened, toughened, thereby 
causing their primary or natural functions to be made 
less easy of perfect execution, which function being but 
partially executed, results in dreaming. 
Many persons, however, sleep profoundly during all 
their natural, normal lives, so termed, matters not how 
long prolonged, due, evidently, to non-changeableness 
in said tissues following youth. Care of the Bodily Plant 
231 
The human is the most sublime of God’s living- Crea- 
tions. Each plant is, by Him, placed in charge of its 
spiritual operator, who takes up its abode therein, and 
grows up with it, we have learned. When the struc- 
ture is completed and has reached its maximum growth 
the spiritual operator should, by that time, be quite well 
informed as to its construction and workings of the most 
important mechanisms installed within it. 
But, how many operators there are, both male and 
female, who utterly fail to so inform themselves! They 
inform themselves fully in the particidar industrial 
work to which they are called, hut the necessity of 
.Understanding their own sublime bodily plant they con- 
sider not necessary, resting under the theory that it will 
regulate or “run” itself so long as “fuel” of any kind 
is fed the furnace and a little water supplied the boiler. 
Oh! That the necessity of profound physiological 
study of the human material plant were more impressed 
upon those who control the tutorage of the youth of the 
world. Millions of men and women die possessed of 
practically no knowledge of their sublime bodily or- 
ganism. 
Among the most important duties to which each oper- 
ator is called upon to perform in the care of the bodily 
plant, that it may not so soon wear out and cease to 
“run,” the Author has selected the following six: 
First. The quality of the fuel—food—to he fed the 
furnace—stomach. 
Many so-called Food Experts lay claim to having 
discovered processes by which many of the human foods 
are made to be scientifically the BEST. The result is a 232 
The Quality of the Food 
confusion and tangle of ideas so that the average person 
has become thoroughly puzzled as to what is really the 
best fuel to he fed the human furnace. The chemical 
analysis of foods showing the per cent of refuse, water, 
protein, fat, carbohydrates, ash and fuel value contained 
in the breads, meats, including fish and eggs, sweets, 
vegetables, fruits and nuts, as given in the reports of the 
United States Department of Agriculture, and other 
specialists, are, of course, of great value to close stu- 
dents, but let us not forget that the sturdy pioneers who 
blazed their way into the dense forests of the “far 
West” upon the American Continent, a few of whom 
are with us yet (1920), did not have the assistance of 
scientific food experts to guide them in their selection 
of food. Theirs was a coarse diet and it gave to them 
the vigor and strength necessary, and used, in subjugat- 
ing the wilderness, coupled, as it was, with an abundance 
of pure air and water. 
The diet of millions of soldiers, embracing all na- 
tions, has been of the coarsest, and upon which they 
have been enabled to perform Herculean tasks. 
Let the quality of the fuel fed the human furnace 
he more nearly that used by those sturdy pioneers and 
less of the scientific, always avoiding that which experi- 
ence has taught is NOT acceptable to the gastric juices 
—the real “fire” within the human furnace—and which 
it fails to consume. 
Salmon Brown, at the age of 76 years, son of old 
John Brown, of Harpers Ferry fame, in his reminis- 
cences of his boyhood days, referred to elsewhere, says: 
“The long table where twelve children, the largest 
number ever living at any time—1843 (20 children were 
born to Mr. Brown)—sat down with keen appetites, 
was a model of the times. A favorite dish with us chil- The Quality of the Food 
233 
dren was corn meal mush, cooked the whole afternoon 
long in a huge iron caldron, and served with rich milk 
or cream. The food was coarse, heavy farmers’ food, 
always in abundance and always well served.” 
The Author takes this opportunity to correct the 
erroneous doctrine that the food we eat sustains life. 
Were that true, a fact, then animal life would be, instead, 
vegetable life—non-spiritual. As all animal life, includ- 
ing the human, is spiritual, it does not subsist upon 
food. It is, therefore, error to say that our food sustains 
life. 
Spiritual life is the invisible habitant which abides 
within each specifically constructed material animal or- 
ganism, howsoever classified, including, therefore, the 
human, and which dominates it, being the controller and 
director of the energy therein generated, applying it 
where, when, and in such volume as occasion requires, as 
has been stated. 
Life cannot be said to exist. That which is said to 
exist implies a possible ending, which implication cannot 
be applied to spiritual life, it being, like the Great Spir- 
itual Master—God—immune against death, eternally. It 
therefore, needs nothing material to sustain it. The 
duration of its sojourn in its material abiding place here 
on earth is determined by the duration or length of time 
the electrical energy is generated within the respective 
material organisms of each, which, upon failure of gen- 
eration, the spiritual life, its habitant, takes its de- 
parture therefrom, a like declaration having previously 
been made. 
What our food—fuel-does sustain, is the material 
organism, or plant, including the complex mechanisms 
installed in each, and which generates the electrical en- 
ergy therein, keeping it and them in a constant state of 234 
Quality of Water to be Fed the Boiler 
efficiency and repair, that the generation of said energy 
which the spiritual operator demands and requires in the 
successful operation of its material plant, including all 
of its auxiliary parts, may not cease to be provided. 
Unconsciously, a most wonderful physiological truth is 
enunciated in the remark we frequently hear made by 
some at the end of a meal, “ There, that will keep my 
machine running for awhile.” 
Second. The Necessary Quantity and Purity of Wa- 
ter to be fed the Boiler. 
Medical practitioners the world over have held to 
the doctrine and so promulgated, that drinking fluids 
during the meal is harmful, because, they assert, the 
presence of an excessive quantity of fluid in the human 
furnace at such times serves to so dilute the gastric 
juices as to retard digestion, therefore, detrimental to 
health. So rational, so full of common sense was this 
doctrine considered that no one doubted its correctness. 
Now comes the statement made by the faculty of the 
Rockefeller Institute for Medical Research, published in 
the Journal of Experimental Medicine, that this doc- 
trine is all wrong, and that a copious quantity of water 
taken with the meal is not only beneficial in aiding diges- 
tion, but improves the general health and puts on adi- 
pose. The following extract from said statement is 
worthy of a place here: 
“Much Talk But No Experiments” 
“Although there have been many investigations made 
upon the influence of copious water-drinking, yet no- 
where in so far as we have been able to discover from a 
careful study of the literature, has there been made a Quality of Water to be Fed the Boiler 
235 
carefully conducted experiment or series of experiments 
upon human subjects for the purpose of obtaining data 
as to the effect of the copious ingestion of water with 
meals. The reason why our literature contains records 
of no such experiments is not far to seek. The Medical 
profession almost unanimously advise against the drink- 
ing of large amounts of water at meal time. The desir- 
able features following the liberal use of water taken at 
the proper time are thoroughly appreciated, but any 
suggestion as to the taking of water in large quantity 
with meals is strongly antagonized. 
“Such being the attitude of the Medical profession, 
it has, therefore, been a natural consequence that those 
interested in the study of medical problems should fail 
to attempt to place the theory upon an experimental 
basis. Why investigate something which is self-evident ? 
At first thought the present-day theory as to the advisa- 
bility of ingesting large volumes of water with meals 
sounds extremely reasonable. The principal objection 
to the copious ingestion of the fluid is based upon the 
supposition that the excess water dilutes the gastric 
juice and thus disturbs to a marked degree the normal 
rhythm of the digestive functions. 
MORE ACID IN JUICE 
“However, we can no longer entertain the old belief 
that such is the case. The experiments indicate most 
convincingly that the entrance of water into the stomach 
does not produce a dilute gastric juice of lowered acid- 
ity, but, rather, that the entrance of this fluid acts as 
a distinct stimulation to the gastric secretion and that 
the juice, although secreted in larger volume than previ- 
ous to the entrance of the water, nevertheless shows a 236 
Quality of Water to be Fed the Boiler 
higher concentration of acid than does that juice which 
is secreted under ordinary conditions. 
“In the experiment the subject was placed on a nor- 
mal, constant diet, and by means of a preliminary period 
of sufficient length, was brought to a condition of ap- 
proximate nitrogen equilibrium. At that point, 1,000 
cubic centimeters of water—almost one and three-quar- 
ters pints—was added to each meal and continued thus 
for a period of five days. Immediately following this 
period came a final period of eight days, during which 
the original normal constant diet was again maintained 
and the after-effects of the copious water ingestion ob- 
served. 
‘ ‘ The result showed an increase weight of two pounds 
during the five days of the test and the general conclu- 
sion reached was, that the drinking of a large amount of 
water with meals was attended by many desirable and 
by no undesirable features.” 
While members of the Medical Fraternity antagonize 
and condemn the practice of water ingestion with the 
meals, they almost universally prescribe as the most 
healthful, a diet composed largely of fruits and green 
vegetables, the edible portions of both of which are 
known to be from 85 to 95 per cent water. 
The secret of the healthfulness of much fruit and 
green vegetables in the diet is here divulged and made 
apparent—much water is ingested. 
Here seems to be a point wholly overlooked by the 
medical fraternity, else it would seem that they would 
not have arrived at the conclusion that the ingestion of 
“virgin” water into the stomach at meals is harmful, 
but, that the water ingested which is contained in the The Care of the Teeth 
237 
fruits and green vegetables is beneficial to the economic 
body. 
The personal experience of the Author sustains the 
truth of the Rockefeller Institute statement, for all dur- 
ing his mature years he has partaken of liquids at meals, 
mixing each mouthful of food freely with the beverage 
provided, and no human furnace, stomach, could be bet- 
ter behaved than has his, several years passing in inter- 
vals without as many as even one voidance of food. 
Third. The Care of the Teeth. The teeth consti- 
tute the “grinding machine” of the plant, and fuel 
poorly ground fed into the furnace is certain to work 
injury to the furnace and result in curtailing the good 
value of the fuel, also the volume of electrical energy 
required to operate the plant successfully. Herein lies 
the benefit of copious drinking during the meal—the 
fuel, being well mixed with the liquid in the mouth, 
insures it being thoroughly ground and reduced, there- 
fore, more easily digested—“burned,” and the maximum 
volume of food value and electrical energy obtained from 
its use. 
Parents and all others having the care and raising of 
children should impress upon them early in life the 
necessity of preserving their “grinding apparatus,” at 
whatever cost, they looking carefully after it during 
their childhood years. Also instruct them early in life 
the necessity of using the toothpick, especially after 
each meal; also the tooth brush—wonderful teeth pre- 
servatives, these. At least an annual or semi annual 
inspection of the teeth should be made by the dentist, 
and any “break” in the enamel should be well filled with 
gold or other protecting substances, promptly, so as to 
avoid the killing of the nerve of the tooth. 238 
The Care of the Plant to Insure 
The failure to perform properly the three remaining 
duties selected and devolving upon the spiritual opera- 
tor, results in such manifest injury to the plant that the 
Author has entered into a somewhat extended discussion 
of each. 
Fourth -. The Proper Care of the Plant to insure the 
perfect circulation of the blood, and also the flowing 
freely of the other fluids which course through its myr- 
iad tiny ducts. 
To effect these most certainly is through the process 
of massage. The meaning of the word is, “the process 
of kneading, rnbhing, pressing, slapping, etc., the body 
of a person, or its parts.” Massaging of the body and 
its parts is considered by many as a fad, and void of any 
beneficial results. No greater error could possess one’s 
brain. Nothing is more conducive to decay and rust 
than disuse. 
The human material body is possessed of thousands 
upon thousands of ducts—hollow tubes, through which 
course the blood, as also other liquids contained in it. 
Thousands of these are normally very small in calibre. 
Those through which the fluids, other than the blood, 
flow, become so clogged with refuse, substances contained 
in the fuel, that the flow is so retarded it becomes in- 
fused with poisonous gases. These are absorbed by the 
bodily tissues, and thus is bred disease affecting the en- 
tire bodily organism. To assist in the constant passage 
freely of this refuse substance contained in the fluids, 
is the constant duty of the spiritual operator by the 
process, massage. 
Let us consider for a moment the complex system 
of large and small ducts, or pipes, through which the 
entire quantity of blood in the human plant has to he Perfect Circulation of the Blood 
239 
pumped, shoved, pushed or sent by the heart every four 
or five minutes, aggregating, Dr. Trail, you recall, tells 
us, about 10,000 pounds every twenty-four hours in a 
person weighing 150 pounds, or 3,650,000 pounds yearly. 
Turn again to pages 67 and 68 and look again at those 
pictures representing only the arterial and veinous sys- 
tems of the human body, the capillary, or smallest, not 
being shown. These latter are a network of extremely 
minute vessels, intermediate between the arteries and 
veins. Their diameter varies from 1/1000 to 1/5000 
of an inch. They are not a distinct system terminating 
in open mouths, but merely fine tubes by which the 
arteries are continued into the veins, you recall Dr. 
Trail informs us. 
What happens when a very considerable number of 
those tiny ducts or pipes embraced in those three systems 
becomes or are made still smaller in calibre, or are 
choked from lack of proper care ? Trouble begins. The 
blood, we have said, MUST be sent or pushed through 
these. By reason of this choking and their diminished 
calibre, the blood is retarded and the increased pressure 
necessary to push it through, there comes the inevitable 
trouble at the “pumping station.” The valves of the 
“pump” become out of order and leak, not able to stand 
the pressure put upon them; the valves become more 
and more worn and, finally, the pressure becomes too 
great, the “pump” gives out—collapses, and one more 
death is recorded, cause, “heart failure.” 
The Author cannot too strongly condemn the ath- 
letics indulged by the young men of the present day, 
particularly that of long distance running under the 
direction of our school and college instructors, and sanc- 
tioned by the Medical practitioners generally, and he 
avers, that this heart-straining exercise will be found 240 
The Care of the Plant to Insure 
to be gross error, just as the “letting of blood” of fifty 
years ago was so amply demonstrated to be gross error. 
The startling increase of the number of deaths now 
from “heart failure” among the men in middle life, 
would seem to be sufficient proof of the error of this 
heart-straining practice, and its further toleration or 
indulgence should be tabooed by all our school and col- 
lege instructors. 
Not only is there a great over-straining of the heart, 
but, also, of the lungs—bellows. The following is from 
the Scientific American: 
“Air Consumed in a Minute” 
“lii one minute in a state of rest the average man 
takes into his lungs about 8 liters, or 48.8 cubic inches 
of air. In walking he needs 16 liters, or 97.6 cubic 
inches; in climbing, 23 liters, or 140.3 cubic inches; in 
riding, at a trot, 33 liters, or 201.3 cubic inches, and in 
long distance running, 57 liters, or 347.7 cubic inches, 
six times more than when in a state of rest. ’ ’ 
The limbs and outer parts of the trunk of the body 
can be easily treated by one’s self by manual kneading, 
rubbing, pressing and slapping. Those ducts, inwardly 
located, too deep to be affected by the hands, can be 
quite effectively reached by contortionate movements of 
the trunk of the body. The word contort means, “to 
twist or writhe the body. ’ ’ These latter movements pre- 
vent quite effectually the adhesions of internal organs 
to surrounding tissues and often break up those that 
have taken place, if any. There is a general stirring 
or opening up of both the large and small duets or 
pipes, and the fluids, including the blood, are made to 
flow more nearly normally throughout the body. Espe- Perfect Circulation of the Blood 
241 
cially is the pressure upon the “pump” and its valves 
very materially lessened and a return to conditions first 
established by nature will be more nearly approxi- 
mated. 
Varicose veins, common to the lower limbs, are the 
direct result of retarded circulation through the feet. 
Those who are obliged to stand most of the day are 
more apt to suffer from this malady. Such should under 
no circumstances wear tight-fitting shoes, no other factor 
being more potent in inducing this malady. No part of 
the apparel should be so tightly fitting as to press upon 
the arteries and veins so as to induce retarded blood 
circulation. 
Any movement, therefore, of the body of whatsoever 
nature, twisting and bending of it in all directions, and 
the kneading, rubbing, pressing and slapping of the 
limbs and body, will be beneficial and remedial. (A 
series of movements is prescribed at the end of this 
book.) Those who can afford to employ professional 
masseurs will reap more pronounced benefits. 
When all the ducts or pipes throughout the bodily 
plant are well opened up, the fluids and blood flowing 
freely, the pressure removed from the “pump,” its 
valves “holding,” serenity of body and brain is restored 
and sleep is not only made possible but more readily 
assured. 
Fifth. The Ash Pan or Colon. The Colon or great 
intestine is the Ash Pan of our bodily plant, and the 
faeces or refuse from the furnace is the ash, and these 
will be so designated hereafter. 
We have learned it requires that about 1,600 pounds 
of fuel be fed into the furnace of a man; about 1,200 242 
7he Ash Pan or Colon 
pounds in that of a woman, and about 900 pounds into 
that of a child, yearly. 
These amounts of fuel give off large amounts of ash 
which ‘‘falls” into the ash pan, from whence it it re- 
moved, automatically, by means of the automatic car- 
rier, which is composed of the inner folds of the pan, 
and so act in their movements as to carry the ash always 
along and towards the outlet. 
The nature or condition of the ash is often such as 
to cause it to adhere to the folds composing the auto- 
matic carrier, being too dry, greatly destroying its effi- 
ciency in removing the ash, and also resulting in greatly 
reducing the efficiency of the furnace; and, as it, the fur- 
nace, is the foundation of the human plant for insuring 
its perfect working as a whole, much harm results to the 
plant by reason of this adherement to the carrier. 
Moreover, the pan is of considerable length, being 
about five feet in the adult, and has four right angle 
turns in it before reaching the outlet. It extends from 
the region of the right groin where the ash enters it 
through the eleo coecal valve, ascends to a point on a 
line with the kidneys, turns and runs to the left on 
about a line with the left nipple, turns downward, where, 
in the region of the left groin, it makes a double turn 
upon itself, resembling somewhat the water trap used 
in plumbing, thence to the outlet. 
The object of this double turn, or sigmoid flexure, 
as it is technically termed, is for the purpose of carry- 
ing the weight of the ash in the descending portion of 
the pan, otherwise the weight of the ash column therein 
would be thrown upon the muscles of the spincter, which, 
as constructed, would not be sufficient to hold the 
weight. (Query :Is this arrangement one of chance or The Ash Pan or Colon 
243 
design?) These turns or bends impose increased bur- 
den upon the automatic carrier. 
It has been asserted by some physiologists, in which 
opinion the Author concurs, that one-half of the diseases 
to which human flesh is heir, is caused directly by the 
imperfect working of the automatic carrier within the 
ash pan, resulting in a pressure backward through the 
entire intestinal canal,extending to and involving the 
very “gateway” of the system—the stomach. 
The ash pan is also the main sewer of the human 
plant, and, if allowed to become partly choked np, the 
sewerage passing through it becomes infected with myr- 
iads of poisonous microbes. Thus the contents becomes 
infused with poisonous gases which are absorbed back 
into the system, resulting in derangements and disease. 
The Sunday Cleveland Leader of June 7th, 1914, 
prints a lengthy article under the caption, “The Plight 
of the Microbe.” The purport of the article is the in- 
creasing of the longevity of human life. A quotation 
from said article reads: 
“Professor Metchnikoff has long been in the van- 
guard of those who are trying to bring a greater span 
of life to the human race. A few years ago he attracted 
attention to himself by proclaiming that buttermilk 
was one of the: greatest conserved of youth and pro- 
longed of life known to science. In the intervening 
years to the present time he has steadily been on the 
trail of the microbe. 
“From the earliest times, he says, man has com- 
plained of the brevity of his life. Philosophers, poets, 
novelists and savants all agree that we cease to be at a 
time when our need of life has not been completely sat- 
isfied. Very rarely do you find voices that are not 
raised in this chorus of complaint. There is no such 244 
The Ash Pan or Colon 
thing as a natural death. Why, then, do men die, suf- 
fering from no known disease?” 
‘ ‘ Professor Metchniooff, says th;e Writer of the Article, 
answers his own question by setting forth the theory 
that it is the large intestine (ash pan) of man which 
swarms with germs that is the cause of his short life. 
To support his theory Professor Metchnikoff calls to his 
aid various other European scientists.” 
The extent to which the automatic carrier is subject 
to impairment from adhesion of the ash upon it inter- 
nally, is graphically told by Dr. H. T. Turner, then of 
Washington, D. C., a specialist in bowel diseases, in a 
work published by him. He held 284 autopsies, the deaths 
representing, he says, ‘‘nearly all the diseases known 
to our climate.” Of this number he found but 28 colons 
free from hardened adhered matter and in their natural 
state. The remaining 256 he found to be in various 
stages of incrustations of hardened fecal matter within 
the folds of the organ, many being so completely filled 
with inerusted matter as to almost preclude the passage 
of the fecal matter, and the condition of some of these 
latter, as found by the Doctor, are too horrifying to be 
here stated. The Doctor says it is safe to assert that 
seventy per cent of the colons of the human family (liv- 
ing under civilized conditions) are impacted more or 
less. 
The chief cause, if, indeed, it is not the one cause 
for these conditions to arise, is the lack of a sufficient 
quantity of pure fluids being mixed within the fuel— 
food—as it is being fed into the furnace—stomach— 
and, also, between meals, to insure the passage, freely, 
of the ash through and along the pan and thus pre- The Ash Pan or Colon 
245 
vent it becoming so dry as to cause it to adhere to the 
inner folds of the automatic carrier. Here becomes evi- 
dent, too, the benefit of vegetable and fruit diet, com- 
posed so largely of water. 
If for any cause the ash pan does become full and 
choked up with dry, hardened ash, there is but one 
rational way of causing the gorge to break and the ash 
to move. That way is the injecting into the pan at its 
outlet, of a copious quantity of quite warm water which 
acts both as a solvent and lubricant, causing the ash to 
let go, cease to adhere to the pan, and move out freely 
and easily. 
When so effective, simple and harmless a process as 
the above can be so easily and quickly executed, it 
seems preposterous to upset and throw the whole in- 
ternal digestive workings of the plant out of its norma] 
condition, by resorting to the drug process for removing 
the ash, and here follows the harm from the use of the 
drug process: The pan is chock full of dry, hardened 
ash, possibly its entire length of five feet; the drug is 
put into the furnace, causing it, also the liver and entire 
intestinal canal, to give off an abnormal quantity of 
watery secretion, which secretion nature forces through 
the eleo coecal valve, located at the extreme end or be- 
ginning of the pan, and entering it hack of, or behind, 
the dry, hardened, gorged ash, and then practically 
pushing or forcing it along and out of the pan by 
HYDRAULIC PRESSURE, one of the most powerful 
processes known. The pressure thus put upon the 
entire intestinal canal is often so great as to cause most 
intense and excruciating pains, resulting in injury to the 
delicate membranous linings of the canal. 
The primary cause of nature’s sending this abnormal 
quantity of water secretions into the intestinal canal, 246 
The Ash Pan or Colon 
upon the introduction of the drug into the “furnace,” 
is NOT for the purpose of forcing the ash from or out 
of the pan, but for the specific purpose of purging the 
plant of the obnoxious drug fed into the furnace, it, the 
drug, being of a nature repulsive to the economic body, 
the removal of the ash being simply a resultant of that 
effort to expunge the offensive drug from the plant. 
Especially is it necessary to thoroughly wash out the 
ash pan in cases of certain fevers when the heat of the 
bodily plant goes above the normal 98XV degrees. 
Let us reason analogously. The human ash pan gen- 
erally contains both animal and vegetable refuse. When 
these first enter into the pan they are in a condition that 
requires hut a slight increase above the normal 
degrees of heat to render the animal putrescent and the 
vegetable refuse or ash, foul from decay, exactly as dead 
animal and vegetable matter are rendered putrescent 
and foul in the open with a temperature of 100 degrees 
of heat and over. In both these cases poisonous gases 
are given off, and these are absorbed back into the sys- 
tem, causing sickness and derangements throughout the 
entire plant. 
The increase of temperature above the normal takes 
place when the person is said to have fever, when, with 
few exceptions, the ash is made dry and hard, adhering 
to the pan with such tenacity as to almost preclude its 
movement by the automatic carrier. At such times every 
moment the putrescent and decaying ash is allowed to 
remain in the pan, the bodily plant suffers thereby. 
Then it is that the pan should be thoroughly washed out 
by the warm water process, by its injection into it, 
copiously, and a copious amount of pure cool water he 
given the furnace daily to prevent the ash becoming 
again dry and hard. The Ash Pan or Colon 
247 
Mothers of “ye olden times7’ were wont to give their 
children large doses of castor oil (a harmless, perfect 
lubricant and healer as well, being a vegetable oil) to 
“open their bowels’’ when fever prevailed, a very ra- 
tional process in the absence of that of the warm water 
injections. Those mothers could give no reason for so 
doing, being guided wholly by the known results, the 
removal of the ash and abatement of the fever. 
There are times when the bowels are Hooded with an 
excessive quantity of watery secretions, as in the case of 
summer complaint in the infant child, diarrhea and ty- 
phoid fever in childhood and adult age, in all of which 
eases the ash moves too freely and needs to be checked. 
No remedy for overcoming such eases is more efficacious 
than the feeding into the furnace fresh cow’s milk 
brought just to the boiling point and a small quantity of 
tried out, fresh lamb suet added, and a little salt to 
season. For an adult use from one-half to an even tea- 
spoonful of the tried out fresh lamb suet to a cupful of 
the milk, and drink as hot as can be taken, this being 
the only food given until the trouble ceases. Prepare 
each quantity of milk fresh. In the case of infants, suf- 
fering with summer complaint or cholera infantum, as it 
is technically termed, the milk should be slightly diluted 
with boiled water and but a very small quantity of the 
lamb suet used to the cupful of milk. Otherwise, dose 
according to age of patient. Be careful to keep the lamb 
suet sweet and fresh. The lives of thousands of infants 
can be thus saved from the ravages of summer com- 
plaint. 
Finally, if there be a copious drinking of pure water, 
with and between meals, and the eating of a goodly 
amount of fresh butter, the ash, kept moving freely by 
the automatic carrier, thereby preventing any adhesion 248 
The Lungs or Bellows 
of ash to the pan, constipation, as it is termed, then 
there will be no trouble at the eleo coecal valve, no in- 
flammation of the pan, or of the vermiform appendix; in 
other words, no appendicitis, which is the direct result 
of the pan being too often and too long gorged and 
choked with dry, hardened ash, resulting in such an 
'unnatural pressure upon the pan at the place of entrance 
of the ash—the said valve—as to cause inflammation, 
which extends to and involves the appendix, the whole 
speedily resulting in putrefaction and death, if not re- 
lieved. Let PREVENTION be your watchword, ever. 
“The Water Wagon,” a noted writer says, “is the 
hope of the healthy man. The human body is about 
four-fifths water. Even the teeth, the hardest and dens- 
est tissue of the body, contain about 4 per cent water. 
The bones contain from 11 to 14 per cent water. Water 
makes up 97 per cent of the gastric juices, 98 per cent 
of the perspiration and 99 per cent of the saliva. All 
the physiological changes take place in a watery solution. 
“Lack of water is nearly always a factor in the pro- 
duction of bodily disorders. Without an abundance of 
water as a part of the treatment, all measures, such as 
diet, exercise and drugging fail. For a person in aver- 
age condition, two quarts of pure water daily are thought 
to suffice. In case of disease this quantity may be in- 
creased. ’ ’ 
Sixth: The Lungs—Bellows. 
The lungs will be designated under this, the sixth, 
subject, the BELLOWS, meaning, thereby, the DRAFT 
system of the bodily plant. 
The care, protection and proper use of the bellows of 
the human electrical power plant is one of the most vital 
duties devolving upon its Spiritual Operator. The Lungs or Bellorvs 
249 
In proportion to the extent of the impairment of the 
bellows, whereby the quantity of air supplied the fur- 
nace is diminished, so is the “flame,” or “tire,” therein 
made to burn proportionately lower. 
The human bellows, in its labyrinth of parts, em- 
braces innumerable extremely small sacs termed the air 
cells, the walls of which, Webster tells, us, “consist of 
thin elastic connective tissue, through which run small 
blood vessels in connection with the pulmonary artery 
and veins,” as heretofore stated. “These walls of these 
air cells,” he says, “are comprised of a film so thin, 
and composed of such fineness of fibre, as to be beyond 
human comprehension.” 
Each of these air cells in the normal or healthy bel- 
lows imparts its quota of air to the ‘ ‘ fire in the furnace. ’ ’ 
There can be a certain number of these so impaired or 
destroyed altogether, as to not seriously affect the “fire,” 
but, when a considerable number are destroyed, then 
the “fire” burns lower, and the entire plant suffers in 
proportion. 
No single malady the world over is more destructive 
of the bellows in the human bodily plant than that of 
consumption, caused by the ravages of the microscopical 
consumption bacteria. (Consumption means a consum- 
ing of a thing.) The disease is also called the White 
Plague. 
Bacteria, is the name given the minute living organ- 
isms which are said to abound everywhere, the vast 
majority of which are harmless, many being useful to 
the human economy. Those which are harmful to the 
human body produce disease. The consumption bacteria 
is in form a bacillus—meaning a little rod, and each 
contains a spore which contains the germ of life, and 250 
The Lungs or Bellows 
from which their species is propagated. Marvel of 
marvels! 
Webster tells us that the average bacteria is so small 
that 2,000 of them placed in a row, side by side, would 
hardly stretch across the head of a pin. Another writer 
has said, “That a good-sized convention of bacteria coulo 
be held on the point of a cambric needle and have room 
to spare.” 
The successful lodgment of one or more of these liv- 
ing, wondrously minute consumption bacteria within one 
or more of these delicate filmy air cells which have been 
allowed to become unclean and foul within, is the begin- 
ning of this deadly plague within the human bellows, 
and, such lodgment being effected, the result is almost 
certain to be fatal. Under the latest advance strenuous 
treatment, and where the best of atmospheric condi- 
tions prevail, a comparatively few eases of cure, it is 
averred, is effected where the disease has been attacked 
in its really incipient stage. Statistics show that 150,000 
or more human bellows in the United States of America, 
alone, are yearly consumed sufficiently to cause the 
“fire” to go out in the plant involved. 
The FAILURE to cure the bellows, that is, to stop 
the consuming or destruction of the bellows and free its 
remaining portion of the devouring consumption bac- 
teria, and thus save or preserve the bodily plant—of the 
person, is what is causing the world to stand appalled. 
The Author avers that the only logical, effective 
method for stopping this awful destruction of the bel- 
lows in the human plant is through prevention, which is, 
to adopt and pursue the same course as is employed in 
buildings for preventing their destruction by fire; that The Lungs or Bellorvs 
251 
is, the building is made fire-proof during its construc- 
tion, and so maintained after its completion. 
There must be instituted as early as practicable in 
the human plant, during its construction, or growing 
period, a system to make the bellows proof against the 
successful lodgment within its delicate filmy air cells 
of the first one or more of the deadly consumption bac- 
teria, and so maintained throughout the entire construc- 
tion, or growing period, and, thereafter, A-L-L 
T-H-R-O-U-G-H L-I-P-E, under the immediate supervi- 
sion of the plant’s spiritual operator. The complex 
structure of the human bellows DEMANDS that this 
be done. 
It is.so constructed that it is impossible to gel at 
the devouring bacteria, after once, ALIVE, they effect 
a successful lodgment among the massed body of filmy 
air cells. The lodgment effected, they immediately be- 
gin to act or feed upon the filmy tissues, forming the air 
cells-—they having become foul—and they at once be- 
come positively ENTRAPPED, closing, thereby, be- 
hind them, all the avenues for escape from out the re- 
gions into which they have entrapped, themselves, of any 
of their offal and sloughings from the wasting tissues. 
These entrapped bacteria immediately begin to prop- 
agate and multiply rapidly in numbers. Conditions are 
now ripe for the speedy extension, by the “new arriv- 
als,” into new and contiguous fields which have become 
befouled, in search of food. This process of new arriv- 
als and extensions into new contiguous fields continues 
until so much of the bellows is wasted and gone, that 
the furnace is not now supplied the necessary quantity 
of air, and the “fire” therein finally goes out, followed 
by the departure of the spiritual operator. 252 
The Lungs or Bellows 
The air cells in the human bellows resembles the 
leaves of a tree, and the bellows, that of the tree, their 
positions being reversed, the bellows hanging down. The 
main “trunk” of the bellows is the windpipe, which, a 
few inches down, divides into two large limbs or pipes 
termed the bronchial tubes, one of which forms the main 
trunk of the right, and the other the main trunk of the 
left section of the bellows analogous to the bifurcated 
trunk of a tree. Dr. Trail says: 
“The bronchial tubes, on entering the lungs, divide 
into two branches, and each of these divide and sub- 
divide until lost in intercellular passages, and these, 
after several bifurcations, ultimately terminate by a 
coecal extremity, which are the air cells.” 
These terminations, or air cells, observe, are exactly 
similar to the leaves which are the ultimate terminations 
of the smallest twigs and stems of the tree at their outer- 
most limits. 
NOW, as to the TREE. 
A single female butterfly lays its large number of 
eggs upon one or more of its leaves; they hatch, and, if 
allowed to mature into full-grown caterpillars, they 
will have eaten or destroyed a large cluster of leaves 
during their growing period. But, most fortunate for 
the tree, those caterpillars cannot propagate their spe- 
cies, and the attack upon the tree is, therefore, limited 
to the one colony, the damage to the tree also being 
limited thereby; also most fortunate for the tree, the 
young worms can be gotten at and every vestige of 
worm life destroyed, the remaining leaves thus being 
saved from destruction. The Lungs or Bellows 
253 
But, most unfortunate for the bellows in the human 
plant, the consumption bacteria propagates its own spe- 
cies. Most unfortunate, also: the first devouring con- 
sumption bacteria effecting a successful lodgment among 
its “leaves”—air cells—cannot be destroyed as can the 
caterpillars upon the tree, the only way by which they 
can be reached being through the main trunk—or wind- 
pipe, and thence down and through the “limbs” and 
“twigs”—smaller and smaller pipes—only to find, when 
those ultimate points are reached at the air cells, that 
further ingress is cut off. Thus the entrapped bacteria 
are immune against all processes for their destruction or 
extermination. 
The caterpillars devour only the leaves of the tree, 
while the voracious consumption bacteria devours not 
only the filmy “leaves”—air cells—-but their stems, the 
twigs, and larger limbs-—small and large pipes; in fact, 
they devour all the materials entering into the struc- 
ture of the bellows as they progress, leaving but the 
“ash,” as it were. 
It is incomprehensible, not only to the average, but 
to many scientific persons, WHY, in the face of all the 
advancements in medical therapeutics, there has not been 
discovered a drug or chemical preparation by the use of 
which these entrapped bacteria can be destroyed—Hilled. 
There are scores of such drugs and preparations, but 
their use also kills the possessor of the infected bellows. 
The entrapped bacteria are, therefore, immune against 
assault. 
The period during which these bacteria are abso- 
lutely entrapped constitutes the FIRST STAGE of the 
malady. During said period, the bacteria, are feeding 
only upon air cells and smaller pipes—the “leaves” and 
small “twigs and limbs” of the “tree,” all of which 254 
The Lungs or Bellorvs 
occupy positions on the outermost confines thereof; 
there is a soreness felt in the upper lobes of the bel- 
lows ; there is a dry, hacking cough, nothing being 
“raised” or expectorated; the appetite fails; loss of 
flesh follows and at last the pale face brings the awful 
message that the WHITE PLAGUE has fastened its 
deadly grip upon the dear one. 
The SECOND STAGE of the malady is fast ap- 
proaching; it arrives; the dam has given way, and the 
long pent-up, or entrapped, bacteria, and, also: the mass 
of their accumulated refuse from the devoured air cells 
and small pipes, is at last set free, and for the FIRST 
TIME is “raised” or expectorated. WHY? Because 
the devouring bacteria have now reached in their feed- 
ing, the larger air pipes, the calibre of which is suffi- 
ciently large to admit of the passage through them of 
the sloughed elements so long pent up and held back, 
and, it is now, for the first time, coughed up and finally 
reaches the mouth to be cast away. 
The entire quantity of the blood within the bodily 
plant is now alive with swarms of the deadly bacteria, 
as the drawing of the smallest quantity of it from any 
part of the body placed under a powerful magnifying 
glass will give ocular proof. These rob the blood of its 
oxygen. As small as they are, they, too, must have air. 
This accounts for the paleness of the blood, also of the 
afflicted one. 
The consumption, or wasting, of the bellows has now 
become so extensive, and the supply of air to the furnace 
become so greatly reduced in quantity, that the “fire” 
is gradually going out. The malady has now reached 
the fatal stage, because there is now present in too great 
volume the one element in which breeds so rapidly the 
devouring bacteria, making their expurgation impos.si- The Lungs or Bellows 
255 
ble. That element is foul, wasting flesh. The supply 
of air or oxygen for the furnace is now so small in 
quantity, and the “flame” burns so low, that its final 
“going out” is only a matter of time. 
Indeed, there dwells with the author a lingering doubt 
as to whether there has ever been a single case wherein 
one or more, live, really genuine consumption bacteria 
has effected a permanent lodgment within one or more 
of the air cells of a human being that such lung has 
been successfully purged of them—they having been 
killed—and the person rescued from a consumptive’s 
death, said doubt being all the more entrenched and 
intensified upon reading evidences of those best in- 
formed upon the indestructibleness—hard to kill—of 
the really consumption bacteria, as for instance: 
In his article upon the, “Causes of Failure in the 
Prevention of Communicable Diseases,” published in the 
Ohio State Board of Health Bulletin for August, 1911, 
Dr. Martin Friedrich, Health Officer, Cleveland, Ohio, 
says of the consumption bacilli: 
“They are the simplest structures in existence, con- 
sisting only of one cell, and very much harder to destroy 
than more complex organisms, as, for instance—the 
human body. 
“They are endowed with the most marvelous power 
of multiplying. The fastness with which they can breed 
exceeds almost our comprehension. When a good spit- 
ter in an advanced stage of pulmonary tuberculosis spits 
up daily, by actual count, over SEVEN BILLIONS of 
tubercle bacilli, seven billions must be daily produced in 
his lungs, or more than enough to infect every man, 
woman and child on the face of the earth. These are 
the enemies we have to fight. They are endowed by 256 
The Lungs or Bellows 
nature with invisibility. An invisible enemy is the hard- 
est to defeat. They have more vitality than we have 
and a facility of reproduction—well, we can only mar- 
vel at it.” 
Such horrifying information given by one so fully 
informed as Dr. Friedrich, emphasizes more than words 
can tell the necessity of the prevention of the successful 
lodgment within the cells of the human •bellows of the 
first one or more of the deadly consumptive bacilli. 
WHY do the air cells of the human bellows become 
foul and impure within ? Because their position is so 
far out upon the “tree.” The “stems”—pipes—upon 
which they grow are so infinitesimally small in calibre, 
that the natural fifteen pounds atmospheric pressure is 
not sufficient at all times to drive the purifying oxygen 
or air into them. 
The victims of consumption, or the White Plague, are 
generally those having flat or depressed chests. Dr. 
Hyman Cohen, Chief Medical Inspector, Chicago, says 
truthfully: 
“Flat chests are roomy chests for hosts from ‘germ 
land.’ ” 
Such people are given to lolling; the back is bent, 
causing the shoulders to droop and chest to be forced 
inward, all of which directly crowd and depress the bel- 
lows. The breathing of such is light and not deep; 
young ladies begin the wearing of the bellows-erowding 
device—the CORSET, and, all in all, at last the filmy 
walls of some of the air cells partially collapse, not 
enough air or oxygen reaching their interior to purify 
them properly, and, finally, a foul condition exists there- 
in. Every condition is now perfect for the successful The Lungs or Bellorvs 
257 
lodgment of the death-dealing consumption bacteria. It 
arrives, enters, and LIVES; it goes to work; begins its 
feeding upon the filmy but now fowl air cells, and IM- 
MEDIATELY IT ENTRAPS ITSELF; also begins to 
propagate its kind, and GOD HAVE MERCY ON 
THAT CHILD OR PERSON. 
Universally, our Courts of Justice demand corrobora- 
tive testimony. The Author submits the following from 
the Editor of the Cleveland Leader to its readers in cor- 
roboration of his above statement as to the necessity of 
preventing the chest to become flattened. Article: Cap- 
tion, 
Stand Up Straight 
“Nearly everybody, at one time or another, feels the 
fear that he may contract tuberculosis. And the mere 
thought, in spite of the progress that has been in prevent- 
ing and curing the disease, is appalling. 
“Yet the danger is almost negligible, if the human 
body is permitted to take proper care of itself. (The 
Author begs to correct this your last sentence, and make 
it read, “Yet the danger is almost negligible if our spir- 
itual self, the operator and care-taker of our material 
body, will hut take proper care of it.”) 
“The first essential in the avoidance of consumption, 
according to the Journal of the American Medical Asso- 
ciation, is to keep the lungs strong, so that if the germs 
are breathed they can do no harm. One of the most 
important things in keeping the lungs strong is to keep 
the chest wide open so that the lungs can be used 
properly. 
“If the body is drooped or stoops, or if the shoulders 
are allowed to drag forward, or if the head is carried 
forward instead of well back over the shoulders, the 258 
The Lungs or Bellows 
chest must be flattened, the breathing must be shallow, 
and the lungs, not being used freely, become weak. It is 
in this type of chest that tuberculosis usually begins. 
“Therefore stand up straight, with shoulders back 
and head erect. It means better bodily health and 
strength all around because of the stronger lungs.” 
It speaks well for the world at large for the very 
humane interest shown and care taken, at tremendous 
cost of time and money, to save the millions of unfortu- 
nate persons into whose bellows have been entrapped 
the deadly consumption bacteria. But, death has put 
his seal upon them, mercilessly refusing, with few ex- 
ceptions, to remove them, notwithstanding this great 
cost; unceasing effort at succor, and the prayers and 
lamentations of loved ones. 
It is obvious, therefore, that the BASIC principle 
upon which to wage really successful warfare against 
the ravages of the White Plague, is the prevention, 
where possible, of the successful lodgment within the 
filmy air cells of each individual human bellows, of the 
first one or more of the live deadly consumption bac- 
teria. 
It is known that all the species of the poisonous de- 
vouring bacteria in animal tissue can live ONLY where 
foulness or putrescence exists; that such bacteria can- 
not live in pure or distilled water, because every element 
which sustains their microscopic bodies is lacking in it 
and they must die. 
The only rational thing to do is to keep every air cell 
within each individual bellows so thoroughly AIRED at 
all times and thus kept so absolutely clean, pure and 
free of foulness, that, when one or more of the living 
deadly consumption bacteria succeeds in getting into The Lungs or Bellows 
259 
the interior of an air cell, or cells, there trill exist in it, 
or them, such purity, as to cause it or them to immedi- 
ately die. Such bellows will, therefore, be immune 
against the ravages of the life-destroying White Plague. 
To accomplish this transcendent end, there must be 
employed AN EASY TO BE PERFORMED, rational 
method, the execution of which will cause the interior of 
every air cell within the human bellows to be kept thor- 
oughly “aired,” rendering each pure, clean and free of 
foulness at all times. 
Dr. Cohen, again quoting him, says: “Your lungs 
cannot be washed; give them frequent airings.” 
The ONE, and ONLY one, purifying element, and 
it, gaseous, possible to he made to reach the interior of 
the wondrously minute air cells, is the one provided by 
nature, and which permits of its introduction within 
them freely. That element is OXYGEN, the one purify- 
ing constituent of pure air. It purifies as hy fire. 
Therefore, to save the greatest number of human 
bellows possible from this destructive plague, every hu- 
man bellows must, as early as practicable, be put under 
this assuring purifying process, or method, for pre- 
venting the successful lodgment within its air cells of 
those first devouring living, consumption bacteria. It 
is not within the possibilities of human endeavor for one 
person to depnte to another the task of “proofing” his 
or her bellows against the successful lodgment of these, 
the first living, deadly consumption bacteria. 
To this end, each child six (6) years of age or over, 
must be taught, either by parent, guardian or teacher, 
the following successful and simple method for forcing 
the purifying oxygen into every air cell of its bellows, 260 
The Langs or Bellows 
a method in the execution of which there needs to be no 
paraphernalia, neither assistant. We have our bellows 
with us always. They can, therefore, at any time, and 
should be, given these airings several times a day, and 
always out in the open where the air is pure and heavily 
laden with oxygen, when possible. 
THE METHOD—for children. The teacher shoul 
always exemplify the several movements and utter the 
little gutteral word, THIK, him or herself, that the 
children may the more readily understand and complete 
the instructions more successfully. 
First, throw the shoulders back, head up and chest 
thrown outward. 
Now, have them take, slowly, two full long breaths, 
mouth closed, and, when their lungs are filled full upon 
taking the second one, follow by forcing all the air out 
of them possible, and instantly fill them to their fullest 
capacity, and, before any air is allowed to escape, begin 
to hold the breath and hold it so while their heart 
beats ten (10) times (it being easy to count them while 
the breath is being so held). 
To shut the air in the lungs, the epiglottis or “flap- 
per,” as it is commonly called, must be closed over the 
windpipe. To close this, teach the children to utter the 
little gutteral word, THIK—mouth closed—just as they 
have their lungs filled fully. 
NOTE: The whole scheme for giving every air cell 
an effectual airing, FAILS, if as much as possible of 
the foul air within them is not first forced out prepara- 
tory to holding the breath. 
The holding of the breath for said short period 
creates, while thus held, an increased pressure, and dur- The Lungs or Bellows 
261 
ing that period the fresh, oxygenated air is being forced 
into every air pipe and air cell of the bellows, purifying 
them more thoroughly by reason of the greater volume 
of oxygen absorbed. 
One of the most vital, as well as beneficial, of this 
process is, that it is also expansive, these daily infla- 
tions, during the construction or growing period of the 
child, expanding the walls of the cavity in which the 
bellows is located, permanently. The adult person is, 
thereby, possessed with a full chest and the bellows is 
given ample room in which to perform its functions 
fully. 
Physicians, almost universally, now concede the ne- 
cessity for deep breathing, insuring, as it does, the car- 
rying into the air cells of the lungs, thence to the blood, 
of a greater quantity of oxygen, and such method of 
breathing cannot be too strongly advised and insisted 
upon. 
However, deep breathing lacks in its effectiveness in 
two most important particulars; First, there is no in- 
crease of pressure effected, forcing oxygen into the air 
cells thereby, and, secondly, there is no expansion of the 
walls of the cavity in which the lungs are encased. 
The Author conscientiously believes that if this sim- 
ple, easily-to-be-performed, effective preventive method 
of “airing” and purifying the air cells of the human 
bellows several times daily, could be put into universal 
practice, the children commencing as early as their sixth 
year, and continued throughout life, it would not be so 
many years before the number of recruits daily drafted, 
largely from the among the youth of all lands, into the 
great army of consumptives, would grow very materially 
less and there would NOT then be a new recruit to take 
the place of every one “Daily Killed in Battle,” and 262 
The Lungs or Belloxrs 
that vast army of consumptives kept filled to its full 
quota, as is the case at present. 
Every human operator, matters not how perfectly the 
internal workings of his or her plant may be, should give 
their bellows these expansions and purifying airings sev- 
eral times a day A-L-L T-H-R-O-U-G-H L-I-F-E. 
All the efforts and precautionary measures now being 
employed to prevent the contraction of this dreadful 
plague should be persisted in. 
Children should be taught the very great importance 
of sitting and standing erect, keeping the backbone in 
a straight line, and no spiritual operator of a human 
plant should forget that the head, shoulders, arms, hands 
and upper part of the trunk of the body aggregate con- 
siderable weight, all of which weight is supported by 
the backbone, and while it is in a bent or bowed posi- 
tion, a strain is exerted upon it at the bend, which is 
harmful to that part, and more serious still, the vital 
organs, the heart, bellows, stomach, liver and kidneys, 
are crowded and pressed upon, hindering them in the 
performance of their natural functions, often resulting 
in permanent impairment of one or more of those organs. 
The Author received his instructions how to air and 
expand his bellows direct from Dr. R. T. Trail at the 
age of sixteen years, and he has given his bellows these 
airings and expansions pretty effectually all during his 
life. He is, therefore, possessed now at the age of 
seventy-six years (1919) of a most perfect and healthy 
bellows. 
Finally, since this dreadful malady cannot be cured, 
as the Author avers, after once the deadly consumption 
bacteria, ALIVE, secures a successful lodgment within 
the foul air cells of the human bellows, parents, guard- 
ians and school authorities, the ivorld over, cannot afford The Lungs or Bellows 
263 
to, neither should they, allow a single stone to be left 
unturned in their efforts to prevent the successful lodg- 
ment of the said deadly bacteria within the child 
bellows. 
The method to be employed, of course, to be pursued 
must be one to cause the child to never forget the daily 
airings and expansions of its bellows. To this end the 
Author would have each child six years of age, or over, 
take and sign the following Pledge, attested by the par- 
ent, guardian or teacher, and presented to the child, it 
being printed in neat and attractive form. This should 
be framed and preserved. 
PLEDGE 
I, , at the age of years, 
do hereby solemnly PLEDGE, that I will give my LUNGS— 
bellows—“ Airings” and expansions as instructed how to do by 
my several times each day when 
possible, A-L-L T-H-R-O-U-G-H L-I-P-E. 
Place 
Date 
Attest- 
Parent, Guardian or Teacher 
Signature of child 
To make it more effective, the day set apart for the 
initial introduction of the plan into the school, should 
be heralded and known as “Pledge Day.” 
As a daily “prompter” to assist the child in not for- 
getting the fulfillment of its Pledge, each child should be 
obligated to thoroughly memorize the following couplets: 
Noav I arise from my bed of sleep, 
I must not forget my Pledge to keep; 
Which is, this day, to keep my eyes awake 
Until I do my Bellows-—lungs—inflate. 264 
The Lungs or Bellows 
The actual repeating of the words may not be spoken, 
but the early “lesson” will never be forgotten, and the 
spiritual being will thus be daily prompted, A-L-1j 
T-H-R-O-U-G-H L-I-F-E. 
Each teacher should give his or her pupils compre- 
hensive lectures as to the construction of their Bellows: 
explain to them the dreadful results following the suc- 
cessful lodgment of a single consumption bacteria within 
the cells of their lungs, and let the necessity of giving 
those air cells their daily “airings” and expansions, be 
so forcibly impressed upon the children that they will 
ever remember, never forget and never neglect to fulfill 
their Pledge daily so long as they shall live. 
This suggestion of the taking of the foregoing pledge 
and the memorizing of the morning “reminder” by each 
child, should not and must not be cast aside with a sneer 
by parents or school authorities. If it is proper for the 
child to take the Temperance Pledge and to be taught 
to ask its God, nightly, to “keep its soul,” as it “Lays its 
body down to Sleep,” is it not as infinitely and as highly 
proper to take this other pledge, and to be taught this 
morning “prayer,” that it may be preserved from an 
enemy so fateful to its bodily organism as the Deadly 
Consumption Bacteria 1 
Since going to press, Dr. H. L. Rockwood, Commis- 
sioner of Health, Cleveland, in his article on the preven 
tion of Tuberculosis by children published in the Cleve- 
land Plain Dealer December 18, 1919, says in part: 
Tuberculosis is a preventable disease. 
Children are particularly susceptible to infection. 
More than 50 per cent, of all children are infected before The Lungs or Bellows 
265 
they are 10 years of age, and the percentage increases 
until at 15 years it reaches its maximum of from 50 to 
70 per cent., and by 21 practically everyone is infected. 
He, too, as has the Author, would have all children 
subscribe to a “Health Pledge”. He says: 
Much good can be done by having your own boys 
and girls subscribe to the following “Health Pledge for 
Children.”: 
I will wash my hands before each meal every day, 
I will wash not only my face, but ears and neck, and 
clean my finger nails every day. 
I will try every day to keep fingers, pencils and every- 
thing that might be unclean out of my mouth and nose. 
I will drink a glass of water before each meal and 
before going to bed, and will drink no tea, coffee or other 
injurious drinks. 
I will brush my teeth thoroughly every morning and 
evening. 
I will take ten or more slow, deep breaths of fresh air 
every day. 
I will play outdoors or with windows open more than 
thirty minutes every day. 
I will sleep at least ten hours every night with my 
window open. 
I will try every day to sit up and stand up straight, 
to eat slowly and to attend to toilet and each need of my 
body at the regular time. 
I will try every day to keep neat and cheerful and to 
be helpful to others. 
I will take a full bath at least once a week. 266 
Directions for Massaging the Human Body 
It is a mistaken idea that none but an expert or one 
well versed in human anatomy is capable of massaging 
the human body and its parts. It is also a mistaken idea 
that a person should not massage his or her own body, 
when physically able, fearing to do it harm. That is 
not possible to do using one’s common sense, as, for in- 
stance, women and young girls must be careful not to 
rub, slap or pinch their breasts so as to in the least hurt 
or injure the tissues comprising them. The rubbing, 
kneading and pressing of any part by one’s self is bound 
to be beneficial. Practically the entire body can he 
reached by the hands. Of course, wdiere a sensible ex- 
pert masseur is employed, the results will be more in evi- 
dence. 
There are two sets of arterial, capillary and venous 
systems through which the blood flows; two sets of ducts 
through which the watery secretions flow, also two sets 
of muscles and tissues to be reached. 
First, those lying near the surface of the body and 
limbs. 
Second, those located below the surface and within 
the trunk of the body. 
A—The limbs. These should be thoroughly rubbed, 
kneaded and the flesh twisted, rubbing the tops of the 
hands and feet vigorously. Massage around the joints 
of the limbs well with the fingers and thumbs. Rub the 
arms and legs both upward and downward, the down- 
ward movement assists the arterial and capillary system 
of duets in conveying the blood from the heart, and the 
upward movement assists the venous system, or ducts, 
in conveying it to the heart. Rub and massage the toes Directions for Massaging the Human Body 
267 
thoroughly, as it is in the toes where the blood is com- 
pelled to make its return movement back to the heart at 
the farthest and most difficult point from it. 
B—The outer trunk. This can be successfully reached 
and massaged by the hands, kneading and rubbing it 
quite hard and vigorously all over. 
C—-The inner trunk. This can only be reached ef- 
fectually by bodily movements of a special nature, but 
easily and readily executed, and are best done when the 
body is disrobed at retiring or on arising. 
A—Place the feet firmly about a foot apart; now 
turn, or twist the body to the right as far as possible, 
holding the feet firmly in place, then to the left, rub- 
bing the sides and front well. Always recovering slow- 
ly. Repeat each way ten times. 
B—Stand on the left foot, the left hand spanning 
the left side above the hips; bend the body to the left 
as far as possible, forcing the right shoulder up and the 
right hip down, and while so bent, rub the right side up 
and down quite hard. Recover slowly. Now stand on 
the right foot, right hand similarly placed, on the right 
hip; bend the body to the right, left shoulder forced 
up and left hip down, rubbing as before. Repeat each 
side three to five times. 
C-—Place the feet about 15 inches apart, toes turned 
slightly outward; bend backward as far as possible, and 
while so bent, rub the entire length of the trunk, sides 
and front, with both hands, quite hard, up and down. 
Recover slowly. Repeat three to five times. 
These several movements give direct exercise to the 
internal organs and parts, preventing their adhesion 268 
Directions for Massaging the Human Body 
to surrounding tissue., or break up those which may pos- 
sibly have formed. 
The bending of the body backward is remedial to a 
very great degree, and is especially recommended for 
the following reasons (The Author has studiously aimed 
throughout this work to state his REASON in all cases 
where a reason in support of his findings is properly 
demanded) : Our bodily plant is bent, or inclinded for- 
ward almost continuously, resulting in the stretching 
and lengthening of every muscle and fibre embraced in 
its hack part, and the contraction or shortening of every 
muscle and fibre embraced in its fore part. 
These backward bendings equalize in a proportion- 
ate degree those differences of tension of the back and 
fore muscles and fibres, also the internal structure of the 
plant. The failure to practice or execute these back- 
ward movements of the body is the direct cause of the 
“bend forward of old age,” the rounded backbone at 
the shoulders and inclined head downward. 
Those who are fortunate enough to be able to play 
golf, tennis, and engage in horseback riding and other 
like exhilarating exercises will need less of the in-door 
exercises. Avoid long-distance running. 
Never forget to, DAILY, morning, noon and evening, 
while in the open, going to and from school or labor, 
“Air” your bellows well by expanding it in the man- 
ner as directed on page 260 for caring for your bellows. 
FINALLY, dear Spiritual Reader, can you not do 
this daily in behalf of your own sublime material bodily 
plant which God has placed YOU IN SUPREME 
CHARGE ? FINALE. 
AT LAST 
When, whether it shall be by day or whether it shall be by night, 
Thou shalt be called to take thy sublime flight; 
Let not thyself no fear nor sorrow know, 
But, trustingly, let thy L-A-S-T T-H-O-U-G-H-T-S B-E, 
From God I came, to God 1 go. 
NOW! Read this book, also its appendix through, 
over and over again, study them as you were compelled 
to study at school until you “learned” your lessons well 
and enabled to comprehend and remember them— 
(knowledge stored.) 
In this manner ONLY, do we insure all “entries” 
recorded in our “Book for Reference” to be .so plainly 
written therein that they can forever thereafter be 
clearly and easily “read”—REMEMBERED. 
The Author. 
269 APPENDIX 
Scalp and Hair Hygiene 
The Science of Health as Relates to 
the Scalp and Hair of the 
Human Head, 
Cause and Prevention of Baldness, 
Dandruff and Falling Hair 
Positively Prevented 
Without Cost 
Both Men and Women 
ILLUSTRATED 
By 
LUTHER STOCKTON FISH 
CLEVELAND, OHIO Copyrighted, 1909 
BY 
L. STOCKTON FISH 
CLEVELAND, 0. “I Am Pulling Hard.” 
My hair is firmly rooted. 
Scalp and Hair Hygiene is published more specifically 
in the interest of those possessing the 
FULL HEAD OF HAIR 
PREVENTION of the loss of hair is its Watchivord 
from cover to cover 
That which cannot he cured must he endured. 
That which cannot he cured should, if possible, he prevented. 
—Common Sense. BOOK TALK 
Read and memorize my EXPLICIT instructions—few 
in number, and follow them implicitly ALL THROUGH 
LIFE, and matters not what the type of scalp you have 
you will surely save your hair, for, remember, I tell the 
CAUSE of and HOW to PREVENT BALDNESS, 
DANDRUFF and FALLING HAIR 
POSITIVELY WITHOUT COST, 
BOTH 
MEN AND WOMEN SCALP AND HAIR HYGIENE 
INTRODUCTORY 
The purpose of this Book, “Scalp and Hair Hygiene,” 
is to tell in a succinct manner the things necessary to do in 
the treatment of the Human Scalp and Hair so as to prevent 
baldness, and arrest the death and loss of the remaining hair 
on the partially bald head, and the preventing and stopping 
of falling hair from both the male and female head embraced 
in my Reform Treatment, together with a comprehensive 
description of the “scalp soil” and growth of hair. 
Fathers having the bald head and to whom this message 
comes too late; Fathers not bald, and all Mothers, should 
familiarize themselves with the instructions herein given, 
for their children’s sake and for their own, as well, for 
they will then be in possession of knowledge so as to direct 
them aright in the correct treatment of their scalp and hair 
early IN life, causing them to become immune against 
baldness in later life. 
All the vital instructions and recommendations herein 
contained should be memorized and ever put into practice by 
every member of the family, more especially and emphatically 
by the boys, since men are the great target for the scourge 
of baldness. The Author. Scalp and Hair Hygiene 
CHAPTER I 
Men Go Bald, Women Do Not. Why? 
There is but one logical, irrefutable answer to the ques- 
tion which is, that men, almost universally, subject their 
scalp to an excessive hair-killing treatment, or more prop- 
erly, to a series of hair-killing abuses which women do not 
subject theirs to. 
Dr. R. T. Trail in his Hydropathic Encyclopedia says: 
“Though the hairs of our head are, next to our bones, the 
most indestructible of our bodily constituents, nevertheless 
they can be deranged (killed. Author,) by our own physio- 
logical transgressions.” Men! Just what you do. 
No Need of Men losing their hair—Read: 
When, therefore, I reflect upon the EXCESSIVE hair-killing 
abuses which I know men subject their scalp to, the wonder, 
with me, is not so much that so many men lose their hair, but 
that MORE do not, and the evident truth is, more would but 
for the physiological fact, as stated by Dr. Trail, the hair on 
the human head dies hard. 
The fact that it does die upon so many heads, is suffi- 
cient proof that the treatment given the scalp is of a decidedly 
death-dealing nature to the hair, men being the greater 
sufferers. 
It is indeed pitiful to see so many men bereft of their 
hair. It is equally pitiful to see so many really young men 
displaying the positive signs of coming baldness—the bald 
spot at the “crown” or the “going hair” at the forehead. 
It is the thin, “skin-tight,” “drum-head” type of scalp, 
such as the Author possesses, that becomes the prey more 
easily of the “bald germ” if I may be permitted to use the 
phrase. 278 
Appendix, Scalp and Hair Hpgiene, 
The Author considers it almost a criminal act on the 
part of those who possess the thick, loose, flabby type of 
scalp, to kill their hair, as some do, so utterly unnecessary 
is it. 
The hair on the human head was designed by the Crea- 
tor, specifically as a protection to the head and brain, and 
incidentally as an adornment. Its loss should, therefore, be 
prevented, more especially yes! since all the Chemists (and 
Alchemists,) of the world have failed to compound a formula 
that will restore hair to the bald head. Once a “bald head” 
always one. The sane thing not to do, therefore, is not to 
kill the hair. 
In the year 1888, an inspiration seized me one day when 
reflecting upon the signs of coming baldness and the evident 
eventual loss of my beautiful head of hair. It became clear 
to me that I was surely transgressing nature’s laws. My 
hair was dry, harsh, and fast becoming lifeless, the crown 
of my head fast becoming bare, my scalp was throwing off a 
great amount of “scale” or dandruff, and, but for a COMPLETE 
stoppage, then and there, and ever since, of all the hair- 
killing ABUSES TO WHICH I HAD BEEN ACCUSTOMED TO SUB- 
JECTING my scalp, I would now be a “bald-head,” and I have 
never ceased to marvel at my stupidity in that, that I sub- 
jected my scalp for so many years to the treatments which 
I now know are so palpably hair-killing in their effect. 
What I have accomplished, others can do if they will 
but follow my instructions herein outlined in the care of 
their scalp and hair. 
That my Reform Treatment of my scalp has abundantly 
saved to me my hair, the photos herein shown attest, proving 
conclusively my contention that baldness is 
Easily Prevented, 
and that, too, without cost, (for there is none). No spe- 
cial treatments of the scalp with drugs or tonics, a treatment 
simple in a superlative degree, yet effectual in preserving 
the hair because a common sense one, and in entire harmony 
with nature’s laws—not destructive. 
Fathers and mothers, you can be of inestimable service 
to your children, your young sons especially. You can pre- Appendix, Scalp and Hair Hygiene, 
279 
“My Reform Treatment HELD. The Remaining 
Hairs at the Crown of My Head Took on 
New Life and Are With Me Yet.” 
No More Dandruff. 
vent the loss of their hair when grown to manhood if you 
will but learn my simple, costless mode of treatment of the 
scalp and hair—positively non-hair-killing—and teach it 
them, (the girls, too, for will not they be mothers sometime?) 
and thus bend the “twig” so the “tree” will incline the cor- 
rect way, for my claim is, that the only way to stamp out 
the scourge of baldness is through the children, by teach- 
ing them in early life the correct way to preserve their hair 
and practice it all through life, as the Author 
has done throughout the many past years. Thus 
My Reform Treatment, fair, 
Has saved to me my beautiful head of hair. 
To the end that I may benefit man and woman-kind and 
aid in ridding the world of the scourge of baldness, I have 280 
Appendix, Scalp and Hair Hygiene, 
published this, my Book, “Scalp and Hair Hygiene,” and have 
embodied in it my every essential Reform Treatment and 
Instruction for the prevention of baldness; the restoration 
to health and vigor of the remaining hair on the partially 
bald head; the care and treatment, by mothers, of the 
“Child-head”; how to avoid the hair-killing abuses lurking 
in defective head sanitation; how Ladies and Misses should 
care for their Scalp and Hair, insuring a luxuriant growth 
of hair, together with a concise treatise on the hair and hair 
culture. It contains revelations to the average man and 
woman as to how and why the hair is killed. 
The Author is using no deception. The entire cost of 
His system OF treatment is, absolutely, represented in the 
cost of this Book. It is the series of instructions it contains 
and the knowledge it imparts to the reader that constitutes 
the REAL thing purchased, rather than the materials of which 
it is made. 
Thousands upon thousands who have lost their hair 
would gladly pay extravagant sums for its restoration. But, 
hair, DEAD, like every other dead thing that once had life, 
is dead. 
Therefore, it is difficult to state the true value in dollars 
and cents of such series of instructions, such system, such 
volume of knowledge, which, in their practical workings, and 
that, too, without cost, prevents the loss of the hair growing 
upon the human head, since when it is lost it is lost forever. 
Is not the prevention of its loss, therefore, golden? 
CHAPTER II 
An Inspiration Seized Me 
The Author was born December 3rd, 1843, grew to man- 
hood blessed with a beautiful head of hair, but, unfortunately, 
nature gave me the thin, “skin-tight,” “drum-head” scalp of 
an A, 1 type. 
At the age of about forty-three, signs of baldness began 
to appear at the “crown” of my head. The “spot” enlarged 
slowly but surely, so that in the year 1888 I became alarmed Appendix, Scalp and Hair Hygiene, 
281 
“The Hair on the Human Head Was Designed 
by the Creator as a Protection to 
the Head and Brain.’” 
at the evident eventual loss of my hair, which was pure 
white. (I began growing gray in my twentieth year.) 
My scalp was giving off an excessive amount of dandruff. 
I concluded that something was going wrong, that clearly I 
was disobeying Nature’s Laws as regards the care of my 
scalp and hair. 
An inspiration seized me. Instantly my thoughts re- 
verted to the ingredients used in the making of SOAP—lye, 
and grease or oil. I knew there is left in the finished soap, 
a certain portion of the “live” lye, not neutralized from lack 
of sufficient grease or oil. 
This thought came to me: Now my hair subsists on the 
fat and oil of my scalp; I just believe the live lye left in the 
soap used in washing my hair is changing my “scalp soil” 
into a repulsive, non-sustaining, non-creative condition, so 
much so, that it is causing my hair to die. 282 
Appendix, Scalp and Hair Hygiene, 
I recalled that when engaged in my father’s business— 
that of a woolen manufacturer—l learned that the farmers 
get a large amount of oil and dirt from the sheeps’ wool by 
simply washing it on their back in the cold water of creek 
or pond. Now, I queried, I wonder if I cannot get sufficient 
of the oil and all of the dirt out of my hair and off my scalp 
with the use of just clear, quite hot water, without the 
use of soap or other alkali. 
I reached a conclusion. I would quit using soap or 
other alkali in washing my scalp and hair and note the re- 
sults, and did. To my joy and astonishment I learned for the 
first time in my life what a wonderful dissolvent and re- 
solvent of grime and dirt clear, quite hot water really is, 
and how successfully it removes them from the scalp and hair 
and how perfectly it rids the hair of the surplus oil, but in 
NO case “cuts” or “eats” all the oil from the hair or surface 
of the scalp, neither penetrating or involving the “scalp soil” 
with damaging results as does the “live lye” of the soap, all 
of which I learned after several trials. I never used soap 
or other alkali on my head thereafter. ■ 
And now, after a test of so many years, not ONCE 
has soap or other alkali been used on my scalp or hair to 
even the smallest degree, and nothing could induce me to 
resume its use, for I am absolutely convinced that were I to, 
the loss of my hair would result. 
No person can have a whiter scalp or cleaner hair than 
have I, and can now, after all these years of practical 
personal experience, say to the most fastidious, you need 
not use anything in cleansing your scalp and hair but just 
clear, quite hot water, (as hot as can be comfortably 
borne). Wash your head as aften as you like, for in 365 
washes you will not have ONCE “cut” or “eaten” all the nat- 
ural oil from your scalp or hair, (which is done every time 
you use soap or other alkali in the head bath,) not once 
robbing Nature of her Nature food, and yet withal she re- 
wards you with the non-loss of your hair, provided 
ALWAYS, however, that you have not already in your 
excessive abuses of your scalp changed its “soil” conditions 
to so great a degree that Good Mother Nature is powerless 
to save to you your remaining hair. But she is generous, Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
283 
hair dies hard, and if you will stop all the hair-killing 
abuses herein pointed out to you, and also follow my direc- 
tions and perform them, for restoring sickly hair back to 
health, (chapter V,) she will most likely save it to you or 
most of it. 
Under no circumstances allow yourself to use any of the 
major alkalis, borax, ammonia, naphtha soap or powder in 
the head wash. 
Ladies! you, too, can remove all the grime and sufficient 
of the surplus oil from your scalp and hair with the use alone 
of the clear, quite hot water. 
The use of EGG is, perhaps, your panacea for falling hair. 
The real secret of the “good effect” from its use lies in the 
absence of all alkali—See? If you can free your scalp and 
hair of all the sticky, oily yolk of the egg with clear warm 
water to your satisfaction, I vow you can clear them of the 
ordinary grime and surplus natural oil of your head to your 
complete satisfaction also. Egg is a substance really hard to 
remove from the hair. 
CHAPTER 111 
The Human Scalp 
To fully understand the importance and necessity of 
practicing my Reform Treatment of the scalp for the pre- 
vention of baldness, it will require that a correct understand- 
ing of the construction of the human scalp be first had. 
There are two kinds, the thin scalp growing- so tightly 
over the skull as to be properly termed the “skin-tight,” 
“drum-head” type—little fat intervening- between the scalp 
and skull—and the other the thick scalp, growing so loosely 
as to be properly termed the “loose, flabby” type, a thick 
layer of fat intervening between the scalp and skull. Both 
are possessed, primarily, of a sub-stratum of fatty tissue 
intervening between the skull bone and scalp cuticle, the 
former little and the latter much, and this is the “soil” in 
which the hair grows. 284 
Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
At the Age op 76 Years—1919—My Hair is 
Healthy and Grows as Fast as 
When 1 Was a Roy. 
This fatty tissue, or substance, exudes an oil through the 
pores of the skin of the scalp which is called the natural oil 
of the scalp. It is one of the primary natural elements upon 
which the hair of the head “feeds” and exists. Those having 
a copius supply of oil exuded are truly blessed, such seldom, 
if ever, lose their hair, tabooing the barber’s brush. 
This “scalp soil,” in which the hair grows, is just as 
susceptible of being changed into a condition of repulsion, 
non-sustaining, non-creative as is the “Earth Soil” in 
which g-row the trees, grains and grasses. These, we know, 
can be absolutely killed by the admixture into their “earth 
soil,” of ingredients not natural but repulsive to their natural 
wants. Like effect follows like treatment of the “scalp soil,” 
in either case the things growing in them, become “sick” and 
die. Simply cause and effect. 
Now, naturally, therefore, it must be plain to the reader 
that the life of the hair grown upon or in the thin, “skin- Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
285 
tight” scalp is more precarious and in greater danger of 
being “killed off” than that grown on, or in the thick, “loose, 
flabby” scalp. First, because there is less soil, and, secondly, 
because the supply of blood to that soil is very materially less 
because of the diminished size of the blood arteries and veins 
going in and out of it. 
Again, and it is a most material factor, the hair root in 
this thin “soil” is, perforce, shorter and, therefore, less 
thrifty, less able to overcome destructive substances intruded 
upon it—more easily “killed.” 
But our hair dies hard, Dr. Trail tells us. 
The blood is the life of the hair as it is of all our body 
constituents. In no other part of our body is its flow more 
easily retarded than in the scalp. A tight-fitting hat press- 
ing upon the hard bone of the skull—all the way round— 
is a most successful means of retarding it. 
Therefore, the hat should be worn loosely, and the tight- 
fitting one should always be “eased” on the head whenever 
and wherever circumstances will allow. 
CHAPTER IV 
To Mothers, Women and Misses 
I claim, and truthfully, that the hair-killing abuses com- 
mence when we are wee babes. Mothers, with the same mis- 
conception, think they must use soap on the infant head, just 
as if it were subjected to the same conditions as the passer of 
coal in the pit. How Absurd. All the dirt (?) that gets on 
its sweet head can be removed with the use alone, of the clear 
tvarm water used in the bath before any soap is put into it. 
Practice this, mothers, with all your children and hold 
fast to it so long as the child has to be administered to, and 
then when it begins to “go it alone,” especially if it be a boy, 
teach it my correct Scalp and Hair treatment, commanding it 
to observe and practice my (your) instructions all 
THROUGH LIFE. In doing thus you will bend the 
“twig” so the “tree” will incline the right way, as already 
stated. 
Some ladies are troubled with falling hair and have much 286 
Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
dandruff. Same trouble and same cause as that of the men. 
Too excessive use of alkali in one form or the other in the 
head bath. The more alkali the more dandruff and the 
greater loss of hair. No need, Ladies, of using any alkali to 
cleanse your scalp and hair of all the grime and surplus 
natural oil. The clear, quite hot water is all-sufficient, mat- 
ters not how fastidious you may be. Try it once, and after 
your hair is perfectly dry, note results. 
You will note one thing while giving your hair the hot 
water bath—there will be a “gummy” feeling or condition, 
disappearing after the hair dries, it being caused by the small 
quantity of the natural oil remaining and which insures to 
you just what you want, lustrous, healthy and thrifty hair. 
All these you will have if you banish, for all time, the use 
of all alkali washes from your scalp and hair, using nothing, 
let me again repeat, but just the clear, quite hot water, which, 
by reason of the greater bulk of hair to be washed, over that 
of men, the water should always be as hot as can be com- 
fortably borne, and taboo the barber’s brush. 
Ladies, read Chapter VII as to the dangers arising from 
the use of the “everybody’s” brush and comb at the hands 
of the public barber. All applicable to you. Give your 
“Rolls” the same bath occasionally, using hotter water. 
CHAPTER V 
Saving the Remaining Hair 
If you have lost part of your hair and would preserve 
that which remains, you must exercise great care in handling 
it because it is in an impoverished condition and must be 
carefully nursed back to health. 
The use of all alkali washes must positively cease. If 
yours is the thin, “skin-tight” scalp, greater will be the care 
required. It will require persistent, careful, painstaking mas- 
sage of your entire scalp, the manner of doing which is fully 
explained in Chapter VI following. 
You must have your thoughts on the preservation of 
your hair. Take the man with the “way-back” bald forehead. 
How came he so to be? you ask. In this wise. He got him- Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
287 
self in the habit of also washing hack into the hair on his 
forehead every time he washed his face with soap, and con- 
tinued to do so as the “hair line” receded. We see the result. 
Like the proverbial “top rail” in the army, the “front” hair 
kept disappearing until now the whole “fence” is gone. The 
Author is very careful to wash his face only when washing 
it with soap. 
After giving the head the clear, quite hot water bath, cool 
the scalp with cold water. It brings on reaction and im- 
proves the circulation of the blood in it. 
Avoid a tight-fitting stiff hat. The main arteries that 
supply the scalp with blood, and the many small veins (ducts) 
through which it reaches the great “return system” back 
to the heart, through the lungs for purification, are all more 
or less “strictured” at the point of contact at the tight hand 
line around the head, and this results in a lack of full 
nourishment being given the scalp and hair. Impoverishment 
of the “scalp soil” follows, which, of course, impoverishes the 
hair also. Use the ventilated hat and loose fitting. Better 
still wear a loose-fitting soft hat. Keep your hat off when 
in-doors. Never scratch your scalp with the finger nails. 
Use a non-scratching comb. Comb the hair thoroughly with 
a fine toothed comb twice a month, to remove the lint that 
accumulates from use of towel and other sources, it adding 
to the cause of the scalp itching, following with a good brush- 
ing with a stiff brush. 
When drying your hair after the hot water bath, dry it 
by throwing the towel over the head and rub your hands 
hard over the towel, sending the water into it. You thus 
avoid pulling the hair. If your scalp itches give it the clear, 
quite hot tvater bath. Our bodies are largely composed of 
fluids; nature demands a copious supply of water; many 
refuse her that supply; myriads of tiny ducts in our bodies 
become befouled and disease is bred within our system. 
Drink plentifully of pure water daily. It aids mightily in 
keeping our bodies healthy. 
There are, of course, occasional cases where, by reason 
of great debility of body, caused by a weak heart retarding 
circulation, or by reason of a badly diseased scalp, the loss 
of the remaining hair cannot be prevented. 288 
Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
The diseased scalp might have been prevented, maybe, 
had its possessor taken the precautionary measures pointed 
out in my instruction in Chapter VII, while in the hands of 
the Public Barber, upon every occasion. 
CHAPTER VI 
Scalp Massage—lts Importance 
GET BLOOD INTO YOUR SCALP, GET BLOOD INTO YOUR SCALP 
I have stated my claim, (it is worthy of being repeated,) 
that the only way to stamp out the scourge of baldness is 
THROUGH THE CHILDREN, by teaching them early in 
life the correct way to preserve their hair, and to practice 
that way A-L-L T-H-R-O-U-G-H L-I-F-E. 
Scalp Massage is one of the things to be practiced—all 
through life. 
After the non-use of all alkali washes for the scalp and 
hair, the non-use of the barber’s hair brush and comb, the 
massage of the scalp is next in importance. 
Parents should teach their children, especially their 
boys, its value, explaining to them WHY, and those having 
the thin “skin-tight” scalp should be taught specifically the 
imperative necessity of the scalp massage all through life, 
(just as they are taught the necessity of the observance of 
the bodily bath all through life). Herein lies the value of 
early teaching. 
Massage of the scalp is Common Sense treatment. The 
arteries and veins of the scalp become more or less hardened 
and inflexible, retarding circulation and denying the scalp its 
full quota of blood. Massage overcomes these unnatural con- 
ditions, allowing the blood free, full flow throughout the 
entire scalp. Thus is the “scalp soil” continually enriched, 
supplying the hair roots with an abundance of food nourish- 
ment. It keeps the remaining hair of those partially bald in 
a healthy condition; also gives new life to the impoverished 
hair. 
There are six main arteries leading into the scalp, one 
each crossing the right and left temple, passing obliquely Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
289 
over the forehead at the outer corners of the eye socket, 
where they enter the scalp; one each entering the scalp just 
in front of the upper part of the ear, and one each at the 
base of the skull bone and about two inches from behind the 
ears. These can be readily located by gently pressing on 
them with the fingers and the pulsations noted. 
There are those who maintain that the real cause of bald- 
ness among men is due to the wearing of the tight-fitting, stiff 
The Troublesome and Unnatural ‘'‘Protector.” 
hat. As these scalp arteries are located at exactly the right 
place to cause them to catch the maximum of pressure from 
the tight-fitting hat, more especially those at the temples and 
those before the ears, there can be no denying that this pres- 
sure has much to do in preventing the blood entering freely 
into the scalp, but that it is the prime or real cause of bald- 
ness, the author avers, is erroneous, the real or first cause 
being the robbing of the hair roots of their natural food— 
the scalp oil, by the deadly, non-neutralized alkali remaining 290 
Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
in the soap or that applied directly, such as ammonia or 
borax, the second real cause being that emanating from the 
use of the barber’s foul, germ-laden hair brush, thus inocu- 
lating the scalp with the deadly, hair-killing bacteria, the 
presence of which is made known by a profusion of scalp 
scale, called dandruff, causing irritation or itching of the 
scalp. Dandruff, however, is directly formed by the use of 
alkali alone upon the scalp surface, causing it to throw off 
the deadened cuticle rejected by nature in her effort at 
healing. 
The most efficacious way to assist nature in preserving 
the hair, after the discontinuance of the use of the alkali 
Massaging the Scalp 
wash and the barber’s germ-laden hair .brush, is the Scalp 
Massage, the most effectual way to do which, and cause the 
blood to be placed in every part of the scalp, is to press the 
soft inner side of the finger tips hard upon those arteries 
named above, commencing at their entrance into the scalp 
and then press and follow them upward and along their entire 
course to the top or center of the head. 
The process for loosening the scalp from the skull bone 
is by placing the hands tightly upon the head, as shown in 
the picture, and with the soft, inner finger tips not being 
allowed to slip, pull the scalp in all directions, which loosens Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
291 
it from the skull bone. Shift the finger tips until every part 
of the scalp has been thus treated. In this manner the hair 
roots are directly cultivated. 
Those partially bald, desiring to preserve their remain- 
ing hair, must, in addition to the discontinuance of all alkali 
washes and the use of the barber’s brush, massage the scalp 
sufficiently until the roots are restored to a good, healthy 
condition. A few minutes daily at time of the morning face 
wash will suffice. 
This constitutes the only labor that attaches to my Re- 
form Treatment. Not onerous, is it? Costless, too, if “time” 
be not charged against it. Thus is the “scalp soil” daily 
cultivated and caused to be kept enriched with an abundance 
of “hair food” or nourishment. 
CHAPTER VII 
The Public Barber 
I am not prepared to assert positively, neither do I, that 
with some of the more harmful, hair-killing abuses inflicted 
upon the human scalp at the hands of the Public Barber in 
“shop” or “parlor” continuing and persisted in, that the 
washing of the scalp and hair in the clear, quite hot water 
bath, will prevent the loss of the hair. 
Has it ever occurred to the reader of the absurdity 
practiced in sanitation by the public barbers? With what 
scrupulousness they avoid serving you with a towel once 
used—a clean towel every time. 
But, (the thought gives me the creeps), your barber will 
give you a good shampoo, for instance, and then use his 
everybody’s brush on your head, one that has been used 
goodness knows how many times before, and that, too, upon 
heads of those whose bodies were, possibly, reeking with some 
vile disease. Such brushes are reeking, Germ-ologists tell 
us, with millions of microbes. Good-looking brushes, too, but 
you would not pick one of them from off the street and use 
it on your head. 
Never allow your barber to use his everybody’s brush 
on your head, not ONCE. That one time may cause your scalp Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
292 
to become inoculated or infected with a vile, lasting disease 
that will cost you the loss of your hair, if no more serious 
affliction befalls you. The same is true of his everybody’s 
comb. The really safe way is to supply your barber with 
your own comb and brush as is done in the case of the shav- 
ing mug and brush. 
Never, under any circumstances, use a public comb or 
brush anywhere—too great a risk. 
I am persuaded that thousands of men lose their hair 
from scalp disease contracted at the hands of their barber. 
A goodly number of them would have remained immune 
against baldness—those who were not in the habit of using 
strong alkali washes on their scalp—had not that scalp dis- 
ease been contracted. I refer to those having the thick, loose, 
flabby type of scalp. 
I hope I have made my plea strong enough against 
allowing the use of the public barber’s shop brush and comb 
so as to scare every one of my readers into the everlasting 
banishment of them from and use on their head. 
Keep your own comb and brush at home clean. A little 
borax or ammonia in a little water cleanses perfectly. 
Avoid the use of all so-called Hair Tonics. Many of 
them do the scalp and hair positive injury. You are not a 
chemist, maybe. You do not know their ingredients. There 
are those, whether knowingly or otherwise, who throw upon 
the market “Nature’s Greatest Hair Remedy,” when, in fact, 
it is a regular hair-killer. You will need none of them. Sim- 
ply YOU stop all the hair-killing abuses as in this my Book 
directed, and good mother nature will do the “curing.” 
That prerogative is hers alone. 
How absurd to “cut” or “eat” all the NATURAL oil from 
scalp and hair with the use of soap or other alkali, and then 
use a “substitute” oil for oiling the hair. Nature accepts no 
substitutes. 
Few vocations in life result in soiling the scalp and hair 
sufficiently to make the use of any alkali necessary to cleanse 
them perfectly. Having the clear water as hot as can be 
borne on the scalp, will clean a very bad case of soiled scalp 
and hair. If you think you must use alkali, then use a 
mighty little in the hot water, but don’t practice that often. Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
293 
Of one thing the Ladies generally are immune—that is 
the “hurts” received at the hands of the public barber, and, 
maybe, for ought we know, constitutes the one primary rea- 
son why they do not go bald as do the men, for it is definitely 
proven that there lurks in the “everybody’s” brush of the 
public barber a vast colony of disease-breeding germs from 
which springs a larger number of diseased scalps through 
inoculation than the world is cognizant of. 
Those of my Lady Readers who frequent the Ladies’ 
Public Hair-Dressing Parlors, should forbid the use of the 
“everybody’s” brush in use thereat, upon their heads. 
Those whose hair is impoverished and needs to be nursed 
back to health must follow those of my directions, applicable 
to them, given the men in Chapter V. 
CHAPTER VIII 
Criticisms 
Criticisms, the Author expects. Some there will be, no 
doubt, who will pooh-pooh the idea that soap or other alkali 
is hurtful to the scalp or life of the hair. Let such go right 
on making soap grease of the natural oil of their scalp. They 
will kill their hair eventually, or a goodly part of it, and 
such have my sympathy. The Author prays you do not do it. 
Others, it is expected, will refuse to believe that their 
scalp and hair can be gotten clean with the use of clear, 
quite hot water alone. 
To such this appeal is made. Remember that the Author 
has not once used any soap or other alkali upon his scalp or 
hair since the year 1888, and, too, being a resident the entire 
period of Cleveland, Ohio, known to have as dirty and soot 
begrimed atmosphere as any city, most, in the United States. 
The most fastidious person need not fear uncleanliness 
in the use of just clear, quite hot water for washing their 
scalp and hair. Wash your head as often as you think you 
must—every day, if you like—no harm will result either to 
your scalp or hair, for not once will be “cut” or “eaten” all 
the natural oil from the surface of them. There will al- 294 
Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
WAYS ENOUGH REMAIN TO SATISFY NATURE, and give softness 
and luster to your hair. 
Again, others will declare baldness is hereditary in their 
family. No. I am not a believer in it. If Father, Grand, 
or Great Grand Father did not know enough not to kill his 
hair using soap, (possibly the Great Grand used the old- 
fashioned and strong soft soap of the early times) DO YOU 
NOT KILL YOURS IN THAT MANNER. 
It will be observed that I make use of the phrase, CLEAR, 
quite hot water, repeatedly. Ido so for the purpose of 
emphasizing the innate, inherent function of such water as 
a dissolvent and resolvent of dirt or grime, and how com- 
pletely it removes them from off the scalp and out of the 
hair of the human head in its use alone, as, also, that of the 
surplus natural oil of the scalp needing removal for sanitary 
reasons. 
Critics will, no doubt, say that my deductions are wholly 
erroneous from the fact that men do not lose the beard, 
which is washed with copious use of soap daily, several times, 
in many cases. 
True, but, there is as great difference between the hairs 
on the head and those of the beard as there is between the 
puny weed and the giant oak tree. 
The hair on the head, fine, thickly grown, small, short 
root, thin, sparce soil, and very small ducts for supplying 
nourishment. 
The hairs of the beard on chin and cheeks, coarse, grown 
far apart, long, deep root, thick, rich, fatty soil, and large 
ducts for supplying nourishment. 
Again, my critics will say, “All men use soap for wash- 
ing their scalp and hair, therefore all men should go bald.” 
Not so, and for physiological reasons. An unknown 
percentage of men have the thick, fatty, loose, flabby type 
of scalp, as explained elsewhere, which resembles more nearly 
the conditions prevailing in the thick soil of the chin and 
cheeks in which the beard grows. Nothing short of strong, 
burning alkali kills the hair on such thick, loose, flabby 
scalps, (in the absence of all hair-killing scalp diseases). In 
proof, observe how few men lose their hair well down the 
sides and back of the head where the scalp is generally Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
295 
thick, loose and flabby, longer, stronger root, harder to kill, 
PROOF AGAINST ALKALI. 
The Author has an A, 1, thin, “skin-tight,” fatless, 
“drum-head” type of scalp, and he is truly thankful to be 
able to say that he has prevented the loss, saved to himself 
his beautiful head of hair now to his seventy-sixth year— 
-1919—by himself observing implicitly, since the year 
1888, his every instruction and recommendation given and 
prescribed in this his Book, 
SCALP AND HAIR HYGIENE. 
CONCLUSION 
In concluding, the author deems it not inappropriate 
to give his readers a synopsis of an article published in the 
July, 1919, number of Physical Culture, by Dr. Edwin F. 
Bowers, under the caption, “How to Keep Your Hair.” He 
says: 
“The battle against baldness is one of the grimmest 
and most unrelenting of all conflicts waged by the human 
race. 
“The most important of all reasons for baldness is the 
lack of fat on the top of the head. No matter what else one 
may do or may not do, so long- as one can maintain the cushion 
of fat between the scalp and the bony tables of the skull, he 
stands a good chance of retaining his hair, for it is this scalp 
fat that supplies the reserve food upon which the hair bulbs 
‘banquet,’ and, further, this fat keeps the scalp freely movable. 
It never lets it bind itself down, like the leather on a base- 
ball, to choke the struggling hair bulbs to death. For, re- 
member always, that if the scalp doesn’t move, the hair will, 
for all the care and coaxing in the world will not prevent 
the hair from deserting a sterile pasture. 
“It is not ‘early piety’ or a twenty horse power brain 
that causes baldness, it is lack of food and the presence of 
microbes. 
“Now, how to apply our knowledge; 
“First, we must understand that germs cause irritation. 296 
Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
irritation causes inflammation, and inflammation eats up fat 
and sometimes forms scar tissue in its place. 
“With these facts in mind, let us examine the chief 
causes of inflammation. 
“Most important of these is seborrhea, a highly con- 
tagious disease. It is caused by microbes, and may be, in 
fact, ALMOST ALWAYS is—(caps the author’s) contracted 
in the barber shops or hair-dressing establishments or by 
using toilet articles that have been infected by a victim of 
dandruff. (The Doctor evidently means the barber’s brush.) 
The pathological action set up by these microbes produce an 
increased flow of the oily secretions at the roots of the hair. 
These secretions harden and form scales on the surface of 
the scalp, which obstruct the mouths of the glandular ducts, 
fill up the hair follicles and choke the life out of the hair. 
Don’t see the barber too often. 
“Scalp and hair cleanliness is excellent, and absolutely 
essential, but too frequent washing by removing the natural 
oil from the scalp and from the roots of the hair, especially 
with soaps that contain large proportions of alkali, will cause 
the hair to dry up and wither off, like any other animal or 
vegetable growth that has been deprived of its nutrition. 
“This applies, also, to the practice of ‘Slicking’ the hair, 
wetting it with water before combing it.” 
Now, the author of “Scalp and Hair Hygiene,” since the 
year 1888, has washed his head near about weekly in clear, 
quite hot water, using no soap or other alkili; also, wet his 
head thoroughly every morning at the time of washing his 
face, as far back as he can remember, and has not lost his 
hair, it being so firmly rooted as to withstand the hardest 
of pulling, grows so fast that it requires cutting every sixty 
days, all these notwithstanding he has scarcely any fat in- 
tervening between his scalp and skull, the scalp being 
stretched over his skull as tight as the leather on a base- 
ball, as the doctor describes it. 
The author cannot discern any disclosures in the doctor’s 
“message” that tells one “How to Keep Your Hair”—prevent 
baldness. True, he tells us that washing the head with soap 
kills the hair and that use of the barber’s brush causes the 
scalp to become infected with microbes; that these microbes Cause and Prevention of Baldness 
297 
eat up the scalp oil and fat upon which the hair feeds, but 
he does not say emphatically that if one does not use soap in 
the hair wash and positively forbids the barber using his 
brush upon his head that the hair will NOT be lost, his whole 
contention being that there must exist a goodly layer of fat 
between the scalp and skull in order to insure against loss 
of the hair. 
Just here is where the doctor, as are the people through- 
out the world, uninformed as to the efficacy of just clear, quite 
hot water for removing grime and surplus oil from the scalp 
and hair when used solely as the head wash—tabooing the 
barber’s brush—it having required the long period since the 
year 1888, as stated, for the author to prove by actual, per- 
sonal practice that this easy, scientific, costless method of 
caring for the scalp and hair is a POSITIVE PREVEN- 
TION of baldness, matters not how tightly the scalp is 
stretched over the skull, nor how deficient the scalp is in the 
amount of fat intervening between it and the skull. 
Now, since Mother Nature gives us either the tight, im- 
movable, fatless type, or the loose, movable, fatty type of 
scalp, the doctor’s pronouncment, “do what we may”, he 
practically consigns all those who have the tight, fatless type 
of scalp to the vast army of “Baldheads,” comprising, as they 
do, the Ninety and nine per cent of the recruits joining said 
army.